BOBBI01.TXT 
                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 1

Tuesday, April 30, 1996

Hi Everybody,

The following is a true story.  It is not as wild as most of the
stories I've read here, but then, most of those aren't true.  My
name is Bobbi Sue, and just recently, I decided to spice up my
sex life. But first, let me tell you about myself.  I am pretty
short, only 5'1" tall, and I weigh about 105 pounds.  My blond
hair is shoulder length and my eyes are blue.  I've been told
that I'm cute, and without trying to sound conceited, I think
it's true.  I exercise every day, either running, roller-blading,
swimming, or cross-country skiing (in the winter, of course), and
as a result, my body is in really good shape. My measurements are
34A-22-34, and while my boobs are kind-of small, I have very
prominent nipples.  I've also been told that my best feature is
my nicely-shaped butt.  I am happily married, but my husband
doesn't know about my latest exploits.

It all started when I discovered this newsgroup.  Actually, my
husband showed it to me as an example of how perverted some areas
of the internet were.  He is pretty prudish for a young guy (he's
26 and I'm 30), and I guess he thinks I am, too.  I guess I never
gave him any indication that I might like some things that might
sound a little kinky.  And I'm not likely to now, knowing how he
feels about such things.  I'm not complaining; we have great sex
together, so it's not like I NEED anything more.

Anyway, I started reading some of the stories in this newsgroup
every once in a while.  The ones that really get me wound up are
the ones where husbands like to watch their wives with multiple
partners.  I personally can't think of anything sexier than
having several guys ravish me.  I mean, seriously, what woman
wouldn't like that.  The stories I read got me really hot!  And
usually, I'd wait for Tom (my husband) to get home, and seduce
him.  But sometimes I couldn't wait. On those occasions, I would
go up to the bedroom and masturbate. At first I felt kind-of
guilty.  I mean, I quit masturbating when I got married four
years ago!  But after a few times, I just felt good, not guilty.

The first time I did it, I used my fingers on my clit, and that
was great! After the first few times, though, I started craving
some penetration, so I started using my fingers inside my pussy.
I would usually start out using just one finger, but would
eventually end up with four fingers buried to the last knuckle in
my slit.  Well, that was good, but I found myself craving
something bigger and deeper. That's when I started using brush
handles, candles, bottles, and eventually vegetables.  Now when I
go grocery shopping, I select the carrots and cucumbers based on
how I think they would fill my pussy!

But that's not what this story is about!  Like I said, I really
enjoyed the stories of women who had multiple partners.  I also
liked the ones about women who liked to show off their bodies.  I
started fantasizing about showing off my body, and I would think
about that too when I masturbated.  Then, about two weeks ago, I
got a chance to actually do it!

Like I said, I exercise a lot.  Now that Spring is here, I've
been going for noon runs.  I work at a small manufacturing firm
that is located about 10 miles outside of town, and there are
lots of trails and two-track roads to run on. Now, most of these
two-tracks and trails are pretty deserted.  Actually, the chances
of meeting another person on any of them is pretty remote, so on
hot days, I had been fantasizing about running naked!  I figured
that it would be really thrilling, and the chance of anyone
actually seeing me would be about 1 in 100.  So, two weeks ago on
a particularly warm day, I decided to do it!

I left work on my noon run wearing my usual running shorts and
top.  I had to run a little way on the road to get to my favorite
trail. After I'd turned onto the trail and run a little ways, I
stopped and adjusted my shorts.  The running shorts that I wear
are pretty short and they have splits on both sides to allow for
leg movement.  They also have a sewn in nylon brief that takes
the place of underwear. The brief also serves to add a degree of
modesty in windy weather, because the split shorts have a
tendency to blow up like a skirt in windy conditions.  To make
the picture even clearer, let's just say that if there was no
sewn-in brief, my ass would be clearly visible a lot of the time
on windy days!  And today was a windy day!  Anyway, when I say
that I adjusted my shorts, I mean to say that I pulled the
sewn-in brief up between my cheeks, so that both of my cheeks
would be in plain sight in even the lightest breeze.  I also
pulled my shorts up as high as they would go.  This had the
effect of baring the bottom part of my ass even without a breeze.
 Then I started running again. It felt yummy!  I could feel the
breeze on my exposed ass, and the brief that I'd pulled up
between my cheeks was working its way between my quite-wet pussy
lips.

I ran for about a mile like this, getting hornier by the minute.
Then without stopping, I pulled my running top over my head!  Now
I was topless, too!  God, what a feeling of freedom!  I decide to
hide my top by the side of the trail, so that if I did see
someone, I wouldn't be able to cover up (I knew myself, and I
figured that I would chicken out if I had the chance).  I
rationalized that I would not see anyone anyway, in order to talk
myself into leaving my top behind.

So, I did it!  I dropped my top by the side of the trail and ran
on. My usual turn-around spot was only about a mile further down
the trail, so I would only be vulnerable for those two miles (one
out and one back).  Knowing that I couldn't put my top on if I
saw someone made me pretty nervous, but I ran on enjoying the
feeling of the wind on my bare skin, the bounce of my
unrestrained boobs, and the pleasurable feeling caused by the
material wedged between my pussy lips.  Then it happened!

I was about 1/2 mile from my turn-around point when I rounded a
curve in the trail and practically ran into a guy on a mountain
bike!  We barely missed each other; he veered to my right and I
veered left, and we didn't collide.  My heart skipped a beat, and
I kept running right past him.  Meanwhile, he had slammed on his
brakes to avoid me, and he was at a standstill.  I was afraid to
look back to see if he was watching me, but I figured he probably
was, because I hadn't heard him move after our near collision.  I
continued to run away from him, knowing that he had gotten a good
close look at my bare breasts, and that he was now being treated
to a clear view of my ass.  God, was I horny!!  Just thinking
about him watching me brought me close to an orgasm.  There
weren't any more curves between me and the turn-around point, and
I wondered if he would still be there watching when I reached it
and turned to run back.  I didn't know what I would do if that
were the case, so I just ran on and concentrated on the feeling
of the material rubbing between my pussy lips.

I reached the turn-around and I turned to run back along the
trail I had just run out on.  The mountain biker was gone!  What
a relief.  I don't think I could have faced running toward him
for a half mile as he watched me draw ever nearer.  I continued
to run on, thinking of how exciting it had been knowing that this
strange guy was watching my bare ass as I ran away from him.  I
almost stopped to bring myself to an orgasm with my fingers, but
I decided to postpone it as long as I could stand it.  That way,
my orgasm would be that much more intense when I finally did give
in.

I rounded the corner where I'd had my encounter with the mountain
biker, and there in the trail about a half mile away, I saw a guy
sitting on a bike.  It occurred to me that that was just about
where I had discarded my sport top!

I ran towards him.  As I drew nearer, I could see that he was
facing me and appeared to be watching me intently.  I tried to
imagine what must be going through his head, what he must think
of me.  Here I was, nearly naked, running towards him, with my
boobs bouncing.  He must obviously think that I am a loose woman,
I mean, who else would do what I was doing?  As I drew nearer, I
saw that he was holding my sport top!  I knew that I would have
to stop and ask him for it!  I would have to talk to him! God was
I nervous!  And excited!!  The closer I drew, the more I could
see, and visa versa, I suppose.

He was sitting on his mountain bike, and it looked like he had
his bike shorts pulled down!  When I was about 100 yards away, I
could see that he was using my sport top to massage his penis!

I came to a dead stop.  Did I really want to get any closer? 
This guy could try to rape me!  As wet as my pussy was, it surely
wouldn't hurt, but I really hadn't bargained on being unfaithful
to my husband. Well, I had to get that running top in order to go
back to work, so I walked toward him.  I don't know why, but I
didn't try to cover myself; I guess I was kind of mesmerized. 
When I was within ten feet of him, I could clearly see his cock.
He had my sport bra wrapped around his hand and he was rubbing it
on his cock.  It was a nice looking cock, kind of big,
circumcised, and very hard.  I walked a little closer and asked
if I could please have my top back.  He said that he wasn't done
with it yet, but that he would give it back pretty soon.  Then he
asked me to turn around.  I asked him why he wanted me to turn
around, and he told me that he wanted to see my beautiful ass
again.

I couldn't turn down a request like that, so I turned around and
bent over, exposing my ass to his penetrating stare.  Then he
said he was going to fuck me!  Well, that was not in the plan and
I told him that I wouldn't allow it! Well, thank God he was a
decent guy!  He said that he wouldn't fuck me if I didn't want to
be fucked, but maybe I would consent to suck him off!  Well, I
told him that that was also beyond the limits.  Meanwhile he was
still stroking his cock on my sport bra.  It was really erotic,
watching him doing that, standing in front of him practically
naked.  Exasperated, he asked me what was within the limits.

Feeling very daring, I peeled down my running shorts, letting
them drop to the ground.  I stepped out of them and approached
this guy.  I just wanted to touch his cock.  So, straddling the
front wheel of his bike, I reached forward and stroked his dick!
He reached forward with his hand and pinched my clit with his
fingers.  He talked dirty to me, saying all kinds of nasty things
as he rubbed my clit!  Then he leaned forward a little more and
slid two fingers into my sopping pussy.  God did that feel good.
He asked me if he could cum on my face and I said that I thought
that might be okay.  I was so hot!!  I needed something in my
pussy, something that could go deeper than his fingers, but I
didn't want to be unfaithful to Tom!  Then I spied his bike frame
pump!

It was about as big around as a smallish cock, but way longer
than his fingers! Then, with an evil look in my eye, I asked him
if I could use his pump!  He knew what I had in mind as he
reached down to get the pump and handed it to me.

I stood up and backed away a little, then I turned around and
bent over at the waist.  I wanted to make sure he could see what
I was doing as I slowly slid his bike pump between my legs and
into my pussy.  He stood up and his bike fell over.  He moved
closer to me and began really pumping his cock through his fist.
I matched him stroke for stroke as I rammed his bike pump in and
out of my pussy!  My knees kind of buckled as I started cumming,
and I fell to my knees on the ground.  I had the presence of mind
to keep the pump planted firmly in my pussy as I had one
mind-bending orgasm after another.  Then he told me he was going
to cum, and he aimed his cock at my mouth.  The first couple of
jets of cum hit my face, and then I gave in to my lust and leaned
forward engulfing his cock!  I felt deliciously sinful as he
erupted another two or three jets of cum into my mouth.

When it was all over, I let his cock drop from between my lips. 
He cleaned up my rface with my sport top and pulled me to my
feet.  I didn't want to get into any big discussions of why I was
out there dressed like that, so I told him that I had to go and I
asked him not to follow me.  He said he wouldn't follow me if I
didn't want him to. I picked up my shorts and he gave me my top.
Then I turned and ran off down the trail towards work completely
naked.  He yelled to me that he hoped he'd see me again and I
replied that maybe he would.

After I'd run a little ways, I rounded a corner and stopped to
get dressed.  As I put my sport top on, I felt the stickiness of
the cum that he'd wiped from my face with my top.  I could taste
the cum he'd shot into my mouth, and I knew that I'd really shown
my stuff today.

Well, work was interesting that afternoon.  I had to go to the
bathroom twice to masturbate.  I held off on drinking or eating
anything for a while so that I could savor the taste of his cum.
Then, when I got home, I fucked my husband's brains out.  He
wondered why I was so horny, and I just told him that it was just
one of those days.

So, that's my story.  I swear that it is true.  I've seen the
same guy twice since then, but I haven't done any repeat
performances.  The last time I saw him he did tell me that he
would be biking with a group of friends next Saturday, and
invited me to show my stuff to all of them.  He rode his bike
alongside me that day and told me how hot I looked when I was
fucking myself with his pump.  Then he asked if I'd like to do it
again as he and his friends jacked off on me.  He promised that
no one would touch me if I didn't want them too.  I told him that
I would think about it, but that he had better have a fatter pump
next time!

So, who knows, maybe with a little encouragement from all of you,
I'll do it. Then I'll write another story to tell you all how it
went. So, what do you think?  Should I meet them?




                         BOBBI02.TXT 
                              Bobbi's Adventure 2

Hi Everyone,

I have to apologize to you.  I posted this story through the
anon.penet server last Monday (5/6/96), and I've been waiting for
it to show up in the newsgroup. Well, it hasn't yet, and I have
more recent events to tell you about (something happened today).
So, I am posting this letter about what happened last weekend,
and I'm also posting a letter that I wrote today about what
happened today (through another remailer).  So here is the letter
that I wrote on Monday.

Well, I decided to meet with the group of mountain bikers.  It
was easy for me to arrange to get away last Saturday for a couple
of hours.  Tom (my husband) knows that I am pretty fanatical
about my workouts, and he never questions me about them.  I guess
he likes what they do for my body.  Anyway, it would have been
easy to get away, and I had decided to do it.  Unfortunately, it
was cold and rainy all weekend!  So, I didn't go.

I was really disappointed.  I mean, I had worked up the courage
to meet a group of strange men and let them jack off on me as I
masturbated.  I had really been looking forward to it, and I had
a lot of pent-up sexual energy.

Well, to relieve some of my frustration on Saturday morning, I
attacked Tom and fucked him senseless.  Unfortunately, it wasn't
enough to completely satisfy me, but it was good.  I decided that
I still needed to get a workout in, so I made plans to go to the
gym. We live fairly close to a health club, and I often go there
to lift weights or use the stairmaster or treadmill.  So, I
packed my gym bag and headed out for my workout.

If I expected to work off my sexual energy at the gym, I picked
the wrong day to do it!  You would not believe how many good
looking guys were there. Anyway, I started with some stretches,
and I noticed that I was getting a lot of looks from the guys. 
This is pretty usual, and I always like the attention. Anyway, I
got an idea.  When I am at the gym, I always wear a thin T-shirt
and shorts, and of course, underwear.  My workout shorts are the
athletic type; you know, with the fleece kind of material they
use in sweat pants.  Anyway, my idea was to go to the lockeroom
and remove my underwear.  So, I got up and went to the lockeroom
and did just that!  Then I checked myself out in the mirror. The
only noticeable change was that you could see the imprint of my
rather-prominent nipples in my T-shirt.

When I got back to the mat where I had started my stretches, I
sat down and resumed stretching out my muscles.  As I leaned
forward in my sitting position to stretch my hamstrings, I
noticed that my t-shirt kind-of gapped around my neck.  I knew
that if someone stood in just the right place in front of me,
they would be able to look down my shirt and see my breasts.  I
figured that would be pretty cool, and quite possible because
there were several guys walking back and forth in front of me. 
So, I waited for one of them to move into position, then I leaned
forward and looked up to make sure my head wouldn't obstruct his
view.  It worked!  This guy looked right down my shirt, then
looked up at my face and caught me smiling at him.  He gave me a
guilty smile back and then quickly walked away, obviously
embarrassed at getting caught.

After my stretches, I moved to the treadmill and ran for 20
minutes. My little boobs were bouncing the whole time, which made
my nipples stand out.  Like I said before, I have very prominent
nipples; when they're fully erect, they stick out almost three
quarters of an inch! Just let me say that I got more than my
share of looks from the guys that day.  After my run (which had
gotten my shirt a little wet causing my nipples to be even more
visible), I moved to the weight machines.

Several of the machines require you to sit with your legs spread
a little, and I think I successfully flashed my pussy at a few of
the guys.  Of course it wasn't a clear shot, because I was
wearing shorts, not a skirt, but I think they were able to see up
the baggy legs of my shorts.  Then I moved to the bench press
machine and did a few reps. This was the best yet for flashing my
pussy, because I was lying on my back with my legs straddling the
bench, and I'm sure a couple of guys got an eyeful.  But I wasn't
satisfied!  I wanted to show my pussy up close and personal.

Then I got a great idea!  On the lower level of the health club,
there were free weights.  When you do the bench press with free
weights, you have to have someone to "spot" you.  The spotter
stands at the end of the weight bench by your head, ready to
catch the weights if you should falter.  Basically, they are
there to keep the weights from falling down and pinning your
chest to the bench.  In order to get in a position to be able to
do this, the spotter basically straddles the bench just above the
lifters head.  I knew that if I were to spot someone, they would
have a clear view of my pussy only a foot above there face!  So,
I walked down the stairs to the lower level, looking for someone
to spot!  It was pretty disappointing.  There were only a couple
of fat guys down there, and I had someone better-looking in mind
to show my pussy to. So, I got another idea.

I went back upstairs and approached a group of three guys who
were working out together.  I had already flashed these guys, so
they were eager to actually talk to me.  I told them that my
training program called for me to use free weights for my bench
press, but that I didn't have anyone to spot me.  Well, they all
volunteered before I could ask them, and we headed downstairs.  I
went first (after all I had asked them to spot me) while one of
the guys spotted me and the other two stood down by my feet and
tried to look up my baggy shorts. Of course, I made it easy for
them.  As I pumped my weights, I couldn't help but notice that my
spotter had an erection, and it looked yummy!

When I finished my first set, I asked who was next, and my
spotter said that he would give it a try.  We put on more weight
and I moved up by his head to spot him.  I straddled his head a
little to one side to insure he could see my pussy!  It was
great!  I could tell he was focused on my wet slit as he did his
ten reps.  Then when he was done, I stood my ground and asked who
was next. Well, we did three sets each, and I spotted all three
guys for all three sets. The amazing part was that no one
commented on my lack of underwear or wet pussy!

I kept thinking how nice it would be to get all three of these
guys alone somewhere and fuck the shit out of them, but I knew
that would be crossing the line.  So, I thanked them for their
help and they said it was their pleasure, and that they'd be
happy to spot me any time I needed one.  I asked them when they
usually worked out and said that I'd look for them.  They also
asked me to a party at their fraternity house that night, but I
told them I'd have to take a rain check for now.  At least that
left the door open for what I'm sure could be a really wild time.
 Then I said goodby and went to the lockeroom to change back into
my street clothes.  When I got home, I attacked Tom again.  He
said that he didn't know what had come over me, but that he
certainly liked it.  I told him that I didn't know either, but
that I liked it, too.

So, I was able to perform in front of a group of guys after all
this weekend. My performance wasn't as bold as I had planned, but
flashing my pussy to a bunch of guys in a public place was a real
thrill.  I don't know how long I'm going to be satisfied with
just performing, though.  All the while I was with those handsome
guys, I really wanted to feel their cocks in me.  Maybe, if I
only did it once in a great while, for a special treat, it
wouldn't be so terrible.  Anyway, I can't wait to meet my
mountain biker next week.  The forecast is for nice weather later
this week, so I bet I'll see him.  I hope his friends are still
game for a little fun!

I would appreciate hearing from you guys!  I don't think I don't
think I can make the jump to the next level if you guys don't
encourage me. Be sure to post your words of encouragement to the
newsgroup, okay? I'd like to know if you think I should go
further with the guys I meet.  Should I fuck them?  Let me know
what you think.

Bye,


                          BOBBI03.TXT 

                              Bobbi's Adventure 3


Thursday, May 9, 1996

Hi everybody,

Just thought I'd update you all on what's been happening.  I did
see my friend the mountain biker (turns out his name is Dan) as I
had predicted.  He was pretty disappointed that it had rained all
weekend, too.  I saw him today, and he told me he'd been looking
for me since Monday.  Seems he was anxious to see me again. 
Today, I was running (as usual) and he was riding along beside
me. I was wearing a specially modified pair of running shorts,
one I had cut the nylon brief out of.  I had to wear panties
under them until I got to the trails (I didn't want anyone at
work to know what a tease I had become).  Once I got to the trail
though, I peeled my panties off and hid them in the bushes.

And that was what I was wearing on this day when I ran into Dan.
I was also wearing a white sports bra (the kind you often see
women wearing when they are running.

Anyway, Dan liked my outfit.  He caught up to me from behind, and
once he reached me he made sure to tell me that he had had a
clear view of my ass for the last couple of hundred yards.  I
just had to stop and show him what else was uncovered.  I told
him to stop for a minute and I ran a little ways ahead.

Then I turned toward him and pulled up the front of my shorts,
baring my pussy to him, and walked back toward him.  He whistled
and I thanked him for the compliment.  Then I turned and started
to run away.  Of course he followed me and once he caught up he
told me what a pretty pussy I had.  He also asked me when I was
going to let him fuck me.

I reminded him that that was off limits, and he told me that I
was cruel. Well, maybe I was, but this was my show, not his. 
Running next to him I had mixed feelings.  It was kind-of
thrilling having this strange guy there, aware of how little
stood between him and my naked body, but on the other hand, it
was nothing new.  I mean, he had already seen me naked!  I wanted
a new thrill, and I felt like Dan was keeping me from it. 
Basically, I wanted to get rid of him, so I could be alone!  I
told him that I would make a deal with him.  It was supposed to
be a nice weekend, so I told him to meet me on the trail on
Saturday, and to bring his friends.  Then I told him, that for
now, he would have to leave.  Well, he didn't want to go!  So, I
made him another deal.  I told him that I would give him a blow
job on Saturday if he would leave me alone today.  Well, that was
all it took.  Dan said goodby and turned to ride off down the
trail.

After he left, I pulled my sports bra over my head and continued
to run.  The further I went, the more daring I felt, and after
just a couple of minutes, I stopped and peeled off my running
shorts.  Then, telling myself I would be cheating if I carried my
clothes, I hid my shorts and bra (I did hide them this time) and
headed off down the trail in just my shoes and socks.

I decided to vary my route a little by taking an intersecting
trail. On this new trail, the foliage was a little more dense, it
was a little twistier, and it was a single track, so there was
more cover. However, it did come fairly close to a rural
neighborhood.  I figured if I did see anyone, with the thick
foliage, I'd be able to duck out of sight pretty easily (after I
was sure they saw me, of course). There is one part of the trail
that runs right next to someone's back yard.  I mean, it's a big
back yard; the house is still over a hundred feet from the trail.
 Anyway, when I got to that part of the trail, I was surprised to
see a woman sunning herself in her backyard.  Well, I just kept
running.  I can't honestly say whether I wanted her to look up or
not, but she did.  Her mouth dropped open when she saw me, and I
gave her a little wave as the trail carried me from her view!  It
was kind-of fun, and it gave me a thrill to be seen by someone
new.  It was almost better that it was a woman.  I mean, it was
safer.  A women wouldn't be likely to pursue me like a man would.

Anyway, I ran on in my shoes and socks, feeling pretty pleased
with myself.  I found myself fantasizing about what it would be
like to have approached her.  I have never been with another
woman, but I can't say I have never thought about it.  In
college, I saw my roommate in a 69 with another girl one night,
and I've never been able to get that image out of my mind. 
Fortunately (or maybe unfortunately) my roommate didn't see me,
so the issue never came up. But now, I caught myself thinking
about doing it with the woman I'd just seen.

As you might have guessed, this made me even hornier.

I found myself back to the trail that I'd ditched my clothes on,
so I turned onto it and started back toward work.  I didn't see
anyone else by the time I got to my clothes, and I must say I was
a little disappointed.  Anyway, I put my clothes back on and
headed back towards work.  I was still pretty horny, so I decided
to stop and masturbate.  I stopped running just before I got back
to the road, and found a place out of the way where I could stand
and still see the occasional car driving by.  Then I got naked
and started to play with myself.  It was fun to be so close to
the road, doing what I was doing!  I rventually brought myself to
orgasm, and after resting a little, I put my clothes back on and
headed down the road towards work.

Well, I had run a couple hundred yards when a car went by and the
driver honked and waved.  Then I realized that I hadn't put my
panties back on.  Well, I turned around quickly, and headed for
the trail where I had stashed them.  I was almost there when I
heard a car come up from behind.  As it went by, I saw that it
was Bob,a guy I worked with.  He smiled and waved as he drove by,
and I waved back.  What bad timing!  I had just about reached the
trail when he passed me, so I now turned onto it and in less than
a minute, I was to the spot where I'd hidden my panties.  I was
sure that Bob had been able to see my bare ass.  I only hoped
that he wouldn't tell anyone.  I've known Bob for several years,
and he's always impressed me as being a nice guy, and not
judgmental. Anyway, I put my panties on and ran back to work.

Once back at work, I was faced with a problem.  It was likely
that Bob wouldn't tell anyone, but I couldn't be sure. 
Eventually, I decided that I should talk to him plead with him
not to tell anyone.  So, I waited for him to get back from lunch.
 At about three o'clock I went to see him in his office.  He was
his usual friendly self, and he invited me in and asked me to sit
down.  Then he smiled broadly and asked me how I had enjoyed my
run.  I told him that it had been fun, but hot, and then asked if
I could talk to him after work.  He said that he would be happy
to, and that he would swing by my office on his way out at five
o'clock.

Well, it seemed to take forever for five o'clock to arrive, but
when it finally did, there was Bob at my door.  I grabbed my
stuff and we walked out to our cars together.  When we got to my
car, I told him that I was afraid that he may have seen something
earlier, and that I didn't want him to get the wrong idea, and
that I really hoped he hadn't told anyone about it.  Bob told me
that he had indeed seen something, but that he certainly hadn't
told anyone.  Then I asked him to promise me that he would never
tell anyone.  Well, I should have expected what came next.  He
said that he would be happy to keep my secret if he could join me
on an occasional run; with me wearing the same outfit, of course!
 I really didn't have much choice, so I agreed.

So, tomorrow I will be running with Bob.  I'm sure I'm eventually
going to have to fuck him to keep him quiet.  If it weren't for
the unfaithfulness issue, I really wouldn't mind.  Bob is good
looking and has a pretty nice body, so I imagine it will be fun,
but I know I'll feel guilty about it.  What do you think?  Should
I feel guilty?  I mean, it really is pretty unavoidable.

                                  BOBBI04.TXT

                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 4


Friday, May 10

Hi Everybody,

This is just a quick post to let you know what happened on my run
with Bob today.  I wore my running shorts with the brief cut out
of them, and when we got to the trail, I pulled down my panties
and stashed them.  Bob was pretty blown away by this and spent
the first few minutes on the trail running behind me to look at
my ass (for those of you who haven't been following my posts,
lets just say that these particular running shorts provide anyone
who watches with a view of my ass).  Then he pulled up alongside,
and we talked about why I dressed like that.  I told him about
wanting to spice up my sex life by showing off my body, but I
didn't tell him about my encounter with the mountain biker. He
asked if I wasn't afraid of being seen and I told him that that's
what made it exciting.  Then I told him that I only started my
runs this way, and that I sometimes took off all of my clothes.

Well, let's just say that Bob wanted to see that, so I stopped
and peeled of my top and shorts.  As I stood there in front of
him with only my shoes and socks on, I watched as his dick began
to grow bigger.  Then I hid my clothes in the bushes and took off
running down the trail.  He caught up in just a few seconds and
told me that I was some kind of wild woman!  I told him that he
should join me, but he said he didn't think he could.  Then I
told him that if he did, I would let him fuck me!  I knew that I
would eventually end up having to fuck him to keep him quiet, so
I really wasn't giving up anything I wouldn't have to give up
anyway.  Well, that decided it for him!  Bob wasn't wearing a
shirt, so all he had to take off were his running shorts, and he
did that as I watched. He had a big cock!  It must have been
eight inches long and pretty thick!

Anyway, I started running again and he fell in behind me.  At
first it was hard for him to run because his cock was bouncing
around, but after a short while his erection went down and it was
easier for him. We turned onto the trail that went near the yard
of the woman I had flashed the other day, and we ran through the
woods.  As we got close to her house, I told Bob to stop and wait
there for me.  I walked ahead to see if she was outside again
today, and as I came into the clearing by her yard, I saw her
lying on a sheet catching a few rays. I had formulated a loose
plan as Bob and I had run down the path.  I thought that if she
was there, I'd get Bob to fuck me just out of her sight.

I planned to make a lot of noise, and hoped that she would come
and investigate.  It really turned me on to think about getting
caught fucking and I figured if she was outraged we could get
away okay.  So, I turned and walked back to where I had left Bob.

When I found him, I took him by the hand and led him back down
the trail towards the woman's house.  When I was sure we were
well within earshot, I told Bob that I wanted him to fuck me.  I
sank to my knees and started to suck on his hard cock.  Every few
stokes I would pull it from his mouth and say really nasty things
in a loud voice.  After about a minute of sucking, I got up and
turned around, and as I bent over, I told Bob to fuck me.  He
didn't need any more urging and pretty soon he had all eight
inches buried in my pussy.  I screamed and moaned, and begged him
to fuck me hard, hoping that the woman would come to look.  I was
bent over at the waist with Bob really fucking me hard from
behind when I first caught sight of her.  She was watching us
from behind a row of low bushes, about thirty feet away. Bob was
oblivious to her presence, but I looked right into her eyes as I
begged Bob to fuck me harder. I will say one thing about Bob.  He
sure has staying power!  He must have pumped in and out of me for
nearly ten minutes before he told me he was going to cum.  And
for most of that time, I had held the gaze of our observer.  It
made me so hot to have her watching me!!  I'm sure she was
masturbating, because I could see her arm moving up and down.  I
decided that I wanted Bob to cum in my mouth so I pulled away and
dropped to my knees as I turned to face him.  He came in buckets
and I couldn't swallow it all. I made sure that the mystery woman
saw the cum dripping down my chin, as I wiped it up with my
fingers and put them in my mouth.

Bob stood there for a minute, then he pulled me to my feet and
thanked me.  I noticed that the woman was gone, but I knew I'd
see her again. We started running and made it back to our clothes
without incident. We talked on the way back to work and came to
an agreement. Basically, Bob is going to get to fuck me, but only
when I initiate it.  And he promised he wouldn't tell anyone
about my deviant behavior, and I believe him.

Anyway, I've got to get some work done now.  Saturday I meet the
mountain bikers at noon.  I've already promised to give Dan (the
only one of the bikers I've met so far) a blow job, and I guess
I'll decide what to do with the rest of them when I meet them
tomorrow.

Anyway, wish me luck!  I wonder how many there will be?  I'll
write an update to let you all know what happened.

Think of me.


                                  BOBBI05.TXT

                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 5

Monday, May 13

Hi Everybody!

Well, it is Monday and I've had one hell of a weekend!  If you
have been following my posts, you will remember that I was
supposed to meet Dan (the mountain biker I'd met before) and a
group of his friends on Saturday for a little fun.

It was a beautiful day, Saturday, really warm and bright
sunshine.  I told my husband that I was going to drive out of
town a ways and go for a long trail run.  I told him not to
expect me back for three hours, and I headed out the door.  I was
wearing my running outfit (you know, the shorts without a brief,
and my white running top) with panties under my shorts.  (For
those of you who haven't read my previous posts, I like to wear
some pretty brief running shorts that I've cut the liner out of.
They are so brief, that when the wind blows, they fly up like a
short skirt and expose my naked ass.  So, to keep the guys at
work from seeing my ass, I wear panties until I'm out of their
sight.  Then I take them off and start flashing!)  I certainly
didn't want Tom (my husband) to see my naked ass, and that's why
I had on panties.  I didn't keep them on for very long, though.
As soon as I came to the first stop sign, I slid them off and
tucked them in the glove compartment.  Then I proceeded to drive
on to the trails where I would meet the guys.

I arrived a little early, so I parked my car in the lot at work
and started running towards the trail.  I would have never done
this on a weekday (remember, I wasn't wearing any panties), but
no one works at our company on the weekends, so no one would see
me.  As I ran down the road towards the trail, I could feel the
wind blowing my shorts up and exposing my ass.  I can't
adequately describe what a yummy feeling that is, but it really
makes me hot! I reached the trail and turned off the road onto
it.  As I ran down the trail, I wondered where I would run into
Dan and his friends.  I also wondered if I should remove any more
of my clothes yet.  I finally decided to keep my clothes on until
I hooked up with Dan.

It didn't take long.  I saw a group of bikers coming towards me
on the trail and I started to get excited and nervous.  I had
already promised Dan a blow job, but I had yet to decide what to
do for his friends.  The original plan was for them to jerk off
on me while I masturbated for them.  Anyway, since we were
heading towards each other, it didn't take long to meet them.  I
greeted Dan with a smile, and he introduced me to his five
friends.  I really felt naughty! I mean, here were six guys who
had come to watch me masturbate, and to cum on my face!  Sounds
pretty sexy, doesn't it?!  Dan asked where I wanted to do it and
I told he and his friends to follow me.  Then I took off running
down the trail.  I guess we could have just done it right there,
but I wanted them to watch me run, knowing that they would be
able to see my bare ass.  I ran for a little ways with them all
behind me, watching my naked butt.  Then I stopped and told them
that it was just too hot for all of these clothes, and pulled my
sport bra over my head.  Then I pulled my shorts down and stepped
out of them. As they sat there on their bikes with their mouths
hanging open, I hid my clothes in some bushes beside the trail.

As is my ritual, I told them I'd like to run a little further. 
You see, I like the feeling of knowing that I can't just put my
clothes back on.  For that reason, I always leave them somewhere
instead of carrying them with me.  I guess I like the feeling of
being vulnerable.  Anyway, I ran off down the trail in just my
socks and shoes with these six guys following me.  I ran for
about a mile and decided that that should be far enough.  Then I
stopped and asked Dan if he remembered what I had told him when
he first proposed this meeting.  He told me that he certainly did
remember; that I had told him to bring a bigger pump next time (I
had used his bike frame pump to masturbate with on our first
meeting).  I asked him this, because I noticed that he had the
same pump on his bike as he'd had the first time we met.  Then I
asked him where the bigger pump was.  He didn't say anything to
me, but instead turned to one of his friends and said something.
His friend had a backpack on and now he took it off and handed it
to Dan.  Then Dan opened it and pulled out a blanket.  He laid
his bike down and then spread the blanket out on the trail.  His
friends also put down their bikes and stepped up beside him. 
Then Dan dumped out the contents of the backpack on the blanket.
There was an assortment of objects, each brought for the specific
purpose of probing my pussy!  There weren't any vibrators or
dildos (I imagine Dan didn't have access to any), but there were
other objects that would fit up inside of me.  There were a
couple of long-necked bottles, a coke bottle, a flashlight, and
several cucumbers.

Then Dan asked if I was ready to put on a show.  I told him that
I was ready, and asked him and his friends to gather around me as
I got down on my knees on the blanket.  Then I reached for Dan's
bike shorts and pulled them down just far enough to reveal his
hard cock.  I stroked it a few times, then turned to the guy
standing next to him and did the same thing.  In just a little
while I had worked my way around the circle and had exposed all
six of their cocks. Then I picked up one of the bottles and
slipped the end up into my pussy.  I told them to jack off on me
as I fucked myself, and I proceeded to really work the bottle in
and out of my pussy.  This was great!!  I had all of these hard
cocks in front of my face, and I was really getting off on
fucking myself for them.  I ground down hard on the bottle
forcing as much of it into my pussy as would go, and I reached my
first orgasm.

Dan reminded me tat I had promised him a blowjob and he moved his
dick closer to my mouth.  I really wanted his cock in my mouth,
so I leaned forward and sucked him down my throat.  I know how to
deep throat, and I love the feeling as a cock slides down my
throat and I start to gag.  Anyway, he began to fuck my mouth
with long slow strokes and I took him in up to his balls with
each stroke.  A couple of the guys had joined me on the blanket
and were kissing my breasts and sucking on my nipples.  Man was
it intense!!  I had worked as much of the bottle into me as would
go, but it wasn't very deep.  The base of the bottle was just too
big to fit in me.  I needed something deeper so I groped for one
of the cucumbers.  I think I grabbed the biggest one, because it
was hard to work it in very far.  I positioned the cucumber under
my pussy, and I started to do the splits.  I was already on my
knees, so it wasn't long until the end of the huge vegetable was
resting on the blanket with the other end in my pussy. I put more
and more of my weight on the cucumber until it started to slide
up inside of me.  I think it was probably about nine inches long
and pretty thick, and after only about two minutes I had the
whole thing inside of me.

I started to bounce up and down on the blanket.  As I came up off
the blanket, the big thing started to slide out of me.  Then as I
came down, it was forced back in.  I was getting thoroughly
fucked by this big vegetable and it drove me wild.  I put my
hands on Dan's ass and pulled him towards me as his cock slid
deep down my throat.  I loved the feeling of his cock sliding
down my throat as he fucked my mouth! He started tensing up and I
knew he was going to cum.  I wanted it in my mouth so I held him
tight as he began to pump his sperm into my throat.  As he began
to soften, he pulled his cock from between my lips.  I felt hands
grabbing and lifting me off the blanket, and the cucumber slid
out of my pussy.  I think I actually whined that I needed
something in my pussy.  I don't know what came over me, I just
felt so empty all of a sudden!  Anyway, I meant that I wanted the
bottle or the cucumber in my pussy, but that's not what I got! 
One of the guys had moved behind me, and I felt his cock slide
inside of me! I could see Dan standing in front of me, and I told
him that I didn't want anybody to fuck me; that he had promised.
He said he didn't believe me, and I guess I can understand why. 
I found that as the guy who was fucking me pushed forward, I was
pushing back.  It was totally involuntary, but my body knew what
it liked.  I half-heartedly protested again to Dan, but we both
knew that I didn't really mean it.

To make a long story short, I ended up fucking all six guys, plus
one other guy who happened along and decided to take part!  It
was the best I had ever felt sexually.  Amazingly, the whole
thing only took about an hour and a half!

When Dan and his friends left me, I was a mess.  I was covered
with sweat and cum and I knew that I had better get cleaned up
before I went home.  I walked back to where I'd stashed my
clothes, and got dressed.  Then I walked back to work and cleaned
myself up in the bathroom.  I drove back home and told Tom that I
thought I'd overdone it on my run, and I rested for the rest of
the day. That night I lay awake for a long time thinking about
what I had done.  I had cheated on my husband, but I didn't
really feel all that guilty!  I also knew that I would do it
again.  I mean, Saturday's sex was the best I'd ever had, and I
knew I'd have to do it again.  I did decide that I would try to
space out my encounters, though.

Anyway, that's what happened.  I sure have come a long way since
my first post. I had no idea things would escalate this quickly,
and I don't know if I realize the full impact of what I've done.
I do know this.  I really loved the way it felt to take on all of
those guys! I just came and came and came!  I know it was wrong,
but when something feels that good how am I supposed to be able
to stop!

Well, that's all for now.  I'm sure I'll have more to post in the
future, but for right now, I'm going to take it a little easy.
Thanks for all of your supportive comments.  I don't think I
would have gone this far without your encouragement, and despite
felling a little guilty now, I'm really glad I did it.  I love
all of you.

                            Bobbie Sue's Adventure 6

Monday, May 20

Hi Everybody,

If you remember, in my last post, I said that I was going to take
it easy for a while.  Well, I'm afraid I wasn't able to last very
long. For those of you who haven't been following my posts, I
should tell you that I've been a very bad girl.  My name is Bobbi
Sue, I'm 5'1" tall, weigh 105 lbs, measure 34A-22- 34, have blond
hair, blue eyes, and work out to keep in very good shape.  I have
gone from being a closet exhibitionist, to flashing, to taking on
a group of seven guys. This wouldn't have been so bad, but I am a
happily married 30 year old woman, whose husband knows nothing
about my new activities.

Anyway, if you'll remember, a week ago Saturday I met this guy
and five of his friends for a little harmless fun.  I met them on
a trail that I have taken to running naked on, and I was supposed
to masturbate for them while they jacked off on me.  I had
promised one of the guys a blow job, but he was the only one who
was going to get anything from me.  Well, things got out of hand
and they all ended up fucking me.  I wasn't really mad at them,
because even though I told the first guy to stop, it soon became
obvious that I didn't want him to. And once the first guy
finished with me it just seemed natural for the rest of them to
take a turn.  Don't get me wrong; I loved every minute of it.  It
has been a fantasy of mine for quite a while, but I never thought
I'd act it out. You know, the hottest part of the whole affair
was when some guy came by and saw what was going on. Picture
this.  There I was sitting on this guys cock, riding him for all
I was worth, and I see somebody running towards us on the trail
(we hadn't bothered to find a more secluded spot for our orgy). 
So here I am, impaled on a cock, five other guys standing around
waiting their turns, and this guy comes running up the trail and
discovers us. The original group of guys then asked him if he
wanted a turn!  And so I ended up fucking him too!

Anyway, after that afternoon, I decided that I should back off. 
I mean I had gone from fantasizing about exhibiting myself, to
having sex with seven guys, in a matter of weeks!  It just seemed
to me that I was out of control.  Well, I feel like I'm back in
control now, but I've decided that I don't want to give up sex
with multiple partners. I also decided that I had to find a way
to get my husband in on it, and I think I have.

Remember, a couple of weeks ago when I told you that he was
pretty prudish for a young guy (he's 26)?  Well, I've found out
that he isn't as prudish as I thought he was.  Last Wednesday he
accompanied me to the mall after work to go shoe shopping.  I
wore a short skirt, and I know the salesman got a view of my
panties.  After we left the mall, I told Tom about it.  He didn't
get mad or anything, in fact he asked me if it was really true. 
Then he asked me if it bothered me.  I told him that I thought it
was kind-of exciting, and that I'd even moved my legs apart a
little to give him a better view.  I was prepared for Tom to hit
the ceiling, but that's not what happened.  Instead, he asked me
how far I would have gone.  Of course, I asked him how far would
he have liked me to have gone.  He put it back on me by saying
that I should go as far as I wanted to.  Well, this was getting a
little ridiculous, so I thought I'd call his bluff.  I told him
that I would have liked to have shown the guy my pussy!

Well, we were still sitting in the car in the mall parking lot,
and Tom said that it wasn't too late.  That's all the
encouragement I needed.  I pulled my panties off and handed them
to him.  Then I got out of the car and asked if he was coming. 
He got out and we walked back into the mall.  I told him that I
felt a little funny about going back in there, and that I'd like
to try a different shoe store.  He said he didn't care, so we
walked to the Foot Locker store.  He said he'd wait for me , and
I walked in alone.  I tried on several pairs of shoes and flashed
my pussy at both salesmen who were helping me.  Then after about
fifteen minutes, I thanked them and left.  As I walked away, Tom
joined me.  I could see that he had an erection.  We left the
mall and he started to tell me how he couldn't believe what I had
just done.  I asked if it had turned him on and he gave me an
emphatic yes.  Well, we got home in record time and had the best
sex we'd ever had.

That was a turning point for me.  I thought that if Tom was okay
with me showing off my pussy, then eventually I would be able to
get him okay with me fucking other guys.  So, I no longer felt
guilty about how I'd acted over the last several weeks.  Like I
said, I really had enjoyed the sex with multiple men.  I found
myself thinking about it a lot, and I started to crave another
session.  I thought about the three guys I'd showed my pussy to
at the gym (another story; let's just say that all they got was
an eyeful).  They had told me that they worked out on Monday,
Wednesday, and Friday evenings, and on Saturday mornings.  So,
Saturday morning, I told Tom that I was going to the gym and then
for a long run, and not to expect me home for a few hours.  I
packed my workout clothes and headed off for the gym.

I was very disappointed when I got to the gym and looked around.
The three guys I was looking for weren't there!  Well, I figured
I would start my workout and hoped that they would show up.  I
went downstairs to change into my workout clothes, and there they
were!  They were using the free weights that are kept on the
lower level.  I walked over to them and smiled and asked how long
they'd been there.  It turned out that they'd just arrived and
had just begun their workout. I asked if they would mind if I
joined them.  Of course they said they would be happy to have me
join them, so I ducked into the lockeroom to change. I took off
all of my clothes and only put back on a crop top and baggy
athletic shorts.

When I came out of the lockeroom, they had just begun my favorite
exercise, the bench press.  It is my favorite, because it was the
perfect opportunity for me to show these guys my bare pussy.  And
that's what I did! I spotted each of the three so they could look
up my shorts.  Then, when I lay on the bench, they could see the
bottoms of my breasts as the crop top rode up on me.

I teased them like this for almost an hour as we moved from one
exercise to the next.  When we were done, I asked if they would
like me to follow them to their fraternity house.  It was pretty
obvious what I had in mind and they said they'd love to have me.
I suggested that we needn't bother changing and should leave as
soon as we collected our things.  I met them outside and one of
them offered to ride with me.  I couldn't believe how hot I was!
My pussy was dripping, and I couldn't wait to get to their place!
 On the way over, I asked Gary (the guy who was riding with me)
if he liked my outfit. He said that it was the sexiest thing he
had ever seen.  Then I suggested that the four of us should go
right to a bedroom the instant we arrived at the frat house,
because I had something else to show them.

It only took a couple of minutes to drive to their house.  Gary
told the others what I had said and they led me right upstairs
(through a living room full of guys) to a bedroom.  As Gary
closed the door behind us, I pulled off my top and slid off my
shorts.  I told them that I really needed to be fucked, and asked
would one of them please do it now!  Well, that was all the
encouragement they needed!  In a matter of seconds, I found
myself on my back on the bed with a hard cock drilling into my
soaking pussy.  These guys didn't have much staying power, but it
felt good for as long as it lasted.  I guess I must have fucked
all three of them within fifteen minutes.  I was still extremely
hot, so I started to use my mouth to get them hard again.  It
only took a few minutes of sucking to get Gary's dick hard again,
and I asked him to do me doggy style. While he fucked me from
behind, I motioned for Scott (one of the other two) to let me
suck his cock.  This was truly yummy!!  I could not believe how
sexy it felt to have two cocks in me, sliding in and out.

I sucked Scott until I felt Gary shoot his second load into my
pussy, and then I told him to take Gary's place.  Then I motioned
for the other guy (I can't believe I forgot his name) to give me
his cock to suck.  Anyway, I ended up getting fucked six times by
those three, and it felt great!!  They asked if I wanted them to
get their other housemates to come up, but I declined.  It was
time for me to leave. I took a shower at their house before I
left, and I could just picture them telling all of their friends
what had transpired in the bedroom. It made me hot to think about
all of those guys picturing me being fucked repeatedly,
especially since I'd have to pass through them on my way out.  I
washed the cum off, but decided to put my workout clothes back on
and wear them home.  I left the bathroom and walked down the
stairs and into the living room.

Gary got up to meet me and I gave him a big wet kiss.  As I
kissed him I ground my pussy against his leg and he instinctively
slid his hand inside my shorts to caress my ass. Then I moved
over to Scott and he got up and kissed me, too.  He followed
Scott's lead and put both hands down the back of my shorts.  When
he did, it caused my shorts to slide down, and when he took his
hands away, my ass was there for everyone to see.  Scott wasn't
through with me, though.  As he continued to stick his tongue
down my throat, he moved his hands up and pushed my crop top up
off my breasts.  So there I was, kissing Scott with my ass and
breasts bared for his housemates to see.  It was all I could do,
to break of the kiss, and tell him I had to go.  I mean, I wanted
them all to fuck me!!  I pulled my shorts back up and told
everyone that it was nice seeing them, and then walked to the
door.  Gary opened it for me and walked me to my car.  He asked
if I wanted to come to a party that night, but I told him I'd
have to take a raincheck.  Then I told him that I'd really
enjoyed myself, and that maybe next Saturday, we could skip the
gym and just have our workout at the frat house.  I asked him how
many guys lived there and he told me there were twelve.  I told
him to make sure they would all be home next Saturday, and that
I'd be over at noon to take them all on!  Then I left to go home
to Tom.

I attacked Tom when I got home.  He commented on how wet I was
and I just told him that I'd been thinking about him during my
run.  I think he bought it. Anyway, he made me cum again, and I
returned the favor. He asked me why I seemed to be so horny
lately, and I told him that I didn't really have an explanation,
but that for some reason, I just felt sexier lately.  Well, he's
not complaining, so I think I'll keep up my extramarital
activities.  I'll keep you guys posted.


       Bobbi Sue's Adventure 7


Thursday, May 23

Hi Everybody!

I can't believe it's almost Saturday.  It was only a few days ago
that I was telling you about my fling last Saturday with three
guys from the gym where I work out.  Let me just say that I
haven't been a good girl since then.

When I went back to work on Monday, I was still horny thinking
about the weekend (especially after posting the letter to the
newsgroup). So, to relieve myself, I asked Bob if he wanted to go
for a run at noon.  Bob (a guy I work with) knows that when he
runs with me it ends up being more than a run.

Anyway, I won't go into too many details, but Bob and I had a
real good time on our run.  We ran naked for a while, and then I
told him I wanted him to fuck me!  It was just what I needed!

Today at noon, I went running by myself, and as usual, I did it
in the nude (except for shoes and socks). I ran for about three
miles naked and didn't see a soul.  After I put my clothes on
(meaning my briefless shorts and white sport bra), I didn't want
to go back to work right away.  I love where I work; as long as I
put in my eight hours a day, they don't care when I do it.  So
today I decided to take a little longer for lunch.  I decided to
go see if the woman who had watched Bob and I doing it a couple
of weeks ago was lying out in her yard.  So, I took off running
down the trail.

When I got to her house, there she was lying in the backyard on a
sheet.  I felt pretty bold, so I walked over towards her.  When
she looked up, I asked her if I could get a drink of water. 
Remember, this woman had seen me run by her house naked before,
and she had also watched and masturbated as Bob fucked me.  She
got up and led me to a hose with a nozzle on the end, and I
turned it on to get my drink. The cold water felt good, and I
didn't mind that I got pretty wet trying to get my drink.  As I
was thanking her for the drink, I took a good look at her.  She
had on a fairly conservative bikini, but it couldn't hide what
was obviously a nice body.  She was tall, probably 5'10", and
looked to weigh about 120 lbs.  She had auburn hair and really
vivid green eyes.  She looked older than me, and was probably in
her mid-to-late thirties.  And she had something I wish I had,
large breasts.  As I looked up into her eyes, I noticed that she
was looking at my breasts.  I looked down and saw that my bra was
pretty wet and my nipples were quite visible.

I made a joke about that not being anything she hadn't already
seen, and she said, "yes, I've certainly already seen more of you
than that. I see you're wearing some pretty revealing running
shorts, too."  I wasn't ready for her directness, and it caught
me kind-of off guard. She introduced herself to me as Mary, and I
told her my name.  Then she asked what the deal was with my naked
romps through her woods. Well, as long as she was being direct, I
figured I might as well be to.  So I told her that I had just
worked up the nerve to act on my exhibitionist tendencies.  I
felt my pussy tingling as I talked about it, so I thought I'd
elaborate a little.  I told her how I'd been caught my first time
out, and how I'd ended up letting the guy masturbate on me.  Mary
said that it sounded like fun and asked how I had ended up
performing for her (that was the day Bob had me for the first
time).

I told her that it turned me on to have someone watch, and that
I'd felt safe having a woman watch.  I went on to say how hot it
had made me to know that she was masturbating as she watched me.
Then I asked her if she'd cum, and she replied that she had
indeed.  She asked me more questions about my escapades, and
seemed really interested when I told her about the time I'd been
kind-of forced to take on seven guys in a row.  She asked lots of
questions.  She wanted to know if I was married, and how my
husband felt about what I'd been doing.  I had to tell her that
Tom (my husband) didn't know about it.  She told me that she
thought her husband would probably like it if she had sex with
other guys, that it was a fantasy of his.  Well, I told her she
should accompany me on one of my runs.  I told her that we should
go for one right now!

I could tell that the idea intrigued her, so I pressed her about
it. I asked if she ran and she said that she did, so I talked her
into taking me inside and showing me her running clothes.  This
was great fun!  I picked out a pair of shorts for her and asked
if I could modify them slightly.  Mary was into it by then and
she said to go ahead.  Well, I ripped the liner out of them and
Mary put them on.  I had her pull them up as far as she could. 
She looked hot!  You could easily see a good part of her ass. 
Then we looked for just the right top.  She had a lined white
aerobics top and we cut the lining out of that too.  When she put
it on, her nipples stood out against the thin material.  She put
on some socks and running shoes, and we were set to go.  When we
got back outside, I talked Mary into soaking herself with the
hose.  Now she looked really hot.  I didn't want to be outdone,
so I turned the hose on myself.  Then we took off running down
the trail.

We got out to the main trail in a couple of minutes and turned to
run towards the road.  This was to be Mary's lucky day.  We had
only gone a short distance when we saw two guys running our way.
I told Mary to follow my lead.  When the guys were almost to us,
I stopped and put my hand up to my eye.  Then I exclaimed that I
had lost my contact lens. Then turning away from the fast-
approaching men, I bent forward at the waist, pretending to look
for it.  Well, this exposed the rest of my ass to the two guys. 
Mary played right along and held up her hands indicating that
they should stop.  She told them that I had lost a contact lens,
and could they please help us look for it.  Then she bent over in
front of them to show off her ass, too!

The guys had stopped and were now distractedly helping us look
for the imaginary contact lens.  I pretended to find it, and
pretended to put it in the little pocket inside my running
shorts.  I thanked the guys for their help and told them they
deserved a reward.  I could see that they were hard from watching
Mary and I show off our butts, and now they seemed mesmerized by
Mary's boobs (they were pretty clearly visible through her wet
top). I was just about to tell them that for being so helpful,
Mary would be happy to strip for them, when Mary said, "How would
you like Bobbi to give both of you blow jobs?" I started to
protest when she stepped up behind me and pulled my sport top up
above my breasts.  Then just as quickly, she pulled my shorts
down!  So, there I stood naked in front of these two guys we had
just met!  Then Mary grabbed my hair and pulled down.  She told
me to get on my knees and get prepared to suck some cock!

Well, this suited me just fine.  Now I could enjoy having their
cocks in my mouth and remain kind-of innocent.  I mean, after
all, it wasn't me who initiated it!  I was just following orders!
 The guys seemed a little taken aback by all of this, but Mary
took matters in hand.  She told them to pull out their dicks and
step up.  As they moved within reach, I opened my mouth and
sucked in the cock closest to me.  Then as the other guy moved
forward, I moved over to his cock.  I took turns sucking on them,
and they looked like they were enjoying the attention.  All the
time I was sucking them, Mary stood beside me and masturbated and
urged me on.  Well, I let them fuck my mouth until both guys had
fed me loads of cum, and then Mary told them they'd have to
leave.  After they left, Mary made me suck on her clit until she
reached an orgasm.  It was as good as I expected it to be, and I
knew that I would get plenty of opportunity to do it in the
future.

After we both settled down a little, Mary asked if she had gone
too far.  I told her that I loved what had happened, and about
how it made me feel like I wasn't really doing anything wrong,
because I was just following orders.  I did tell her that I still
hadn't cum yet though, and I didn't think that that was very
fair.  Well, Mary said she would take care of that in a little
while.

So, once we got our clothing straightened out, we started out
running back towards Mary's house.  On the way there, I talked
Mary into taking off her sports top.  I was envious as I watched
her large bouncing boobs; I really wish mine were a little
bigger.  Anyway, we got back to her house and she asked me
inside.  She led me right to her bedroom, and then she gave me a
big kiss!  I had never kissed another woman before and it felt
pretty strange.  I felt kind of depraved, locked in an embrace
with another woman, but it didn't stop me from responding. 
Remember how I told you about seeing my college roommate 69ing
with another girl?  Well, that's what kept running through my
mind.  As we kissed, I began caressing Mary's breasts.  Now I
really felt wicked!  She responded by pinching my nipples, and
then moving her hand down into my shorts to my clit.  I broke off
the kiss and told her that I wanted to 69 with her, and we moved
to the bed. Mary was kind-of breathless, and didn't say anything,
but she had a really lusty look in her eyes.

We took off the rest of our clothes and I lay down on the bed and
Mary climbed on over me.  I could look up and see her pussy, and
I couldn't wait to stick my tongue into her.  When she had me
bring her off out on the trail, I had only licked and sucked on
her clit; now I wanted to fuck her with my tongue.  I watched as
she lowered her head between my legs.  She had her arms wrapped
around my legs, and I could feel her hot breath on my pussy. 
Then I felt an almost electric jolt as Mary began licking my
clit.  I tried to lift my head up so that I could get at her
pussy but it was really difficult, so I told her to spread her
legs!  As she did, her pussy got closer and closer to my mouth
until it was only inches away!  Then, as I wrapped my arms around
her waist, I lifted my head a little and planting my lips firmly
against her pussy lips, I forced my tongue up into her pussy. She
was really wet, and she tasted yummy. As I tongue-fucked her, my
face became wet with her pussy juice.  Meanwhile she was doing
the same to me!  We both came a bunch of times; at times it was
almost painful, it was so pleasurable.  Usually when Tom brings
me to an orgasm by licking my pussy, he stops after I've cum, I
mean I get so super-sensitive down there.  But Mary wouldn't
stop!  When I'd cum, she just kept licking and sucking!  It was
almost more than I could stand.

Eventually, we became exhausted, and Mary crawled up and lay
beside me.  We kissed and fondled each other for a while longer,
but eventually, we just lay there.  Mary confessed to me that
this was her first time with another woman, and I told her it was
mine, too.  We talked about how good it had been, and neither one
of us felt like we shouldn't have done it.  Then we talked about
our marriages and husbands.  Mary told me that she would like to
have me over some time for a repeat performance with her husband
watching; turns out that's one of the things he'd told her he'd
like to see.  I told her that sooner or later I thought Tom would
like to see us together, too.  We both agreed that having our
husbands watch would make it even more erotic.

I told Mary that I had to be getting back to work, but that maybe
we could meet again next week.  I told her about my plans to take
on the guys at the fraternity on Saturday, and she thought that
sounded very hot.  Then I left and headed back to work feeling
very satisfied.

I didn't get much work done today.  I'm afraid I kept thinking of
Mary's pussy crushed against my face, and how good it had felt. 
I had to go to the bathroom twice to masturbate this afternoon. 
I just can't get over how highly sexed I've become.  Don't get me
wrong, I wouldn't have it any other way.  I've never felt so
satisfied as I have since I've embarked on this road of intense
sexual activity.  I'm really looking forward to Saturday.  I hope
all twelve fraternity brothers are there.  I'll have to remember
to tell Tom that I'll be gone longer than normal for my workout
and run.

Well, I've got to go now and get at least some work done, but
I'll continue to keep you all posted on my adventures.  So, what
do you think of who I've become?  Does it turn you on to know
that I will be fucking twelve guys this coming weekend?  I love
being able to tell you all about the things I do.  Would it
surprise you to know that when I'm fucking and sucking all these
different men, I think of how you'll react when I write you about
it?  I love seeing my letters posted (I read them at work and I
always play with my pussy when I read them), but I especially
like to read the responses from you. I like to think that you are
jacking off when you read about the things that I do.  So, keep
letting me know what you think.  I love you all.

                            Bobbie Sue's Adventure 8

Tuesday, May 28

Hi Everybody!

It's Bobbi again.  For those of you who aren't familiar with me,
I'll describe myself to you.  I have blond hair, blue eyes, stand
5'1" tall, and weigh 105 lbs.  My measurements are 34A-22-34, and
I keep in excellent shape running, roller-blading, cross country
skiing, etc. About a month ago I decided to add a little spice to
my sex life by flashing strange men.  It soon escalated to me
masturbating while I let a guy cum on me, and then on to me
taking on several guys in a row (and, just recently, a woman). 
The one problem I have is that I've done all of this behind my
husband's back.  I love Tom and I don't want to hurt him, but
I've come to really enjoy my extramarital affairs.

Well, let me just say that things around here have changed pretty
radically since my last post.

I was able to find out that Tom liked it when I flashed guys. 
This was a big surprise to me and it gave me hope that some day I
would be able to tell him what it was that I really liked,
fucking strange guys!  I found out about Tom liking my public
exhibitionist tendencies one day when I let it slip that I
thought the clerk in the shoe store that we were just in had
probably seen my panties when I tried on a pair of shoes.  Then I
told Tom that I wished I hadn't been wearing any panties.  He got
real interested and I asked him if I should take off my panties
and go back in to the store.  It kind-of floored me when he said
that I could if I wanted to.  So I did, and we had some great sex
when we got home!

Well, last weekend, Tom and I went out of town on a short trip. 
At first I was disappointed that I would be out of town.  You
see, I had made arrangements with a group of fraternity guys to
meet and fuck them on Saturday morning. When Tom suggested that
we go on a shopping trip to the city, I couldn't tell him that I
didn't want to go because there were a dozen guys waiting to fuck
me.  So, after I called the frat house and postponed the party
one week, I reluctantly got ready for our shopping trip.  We live
in a pretty remote part of the country and occasionally we take a
trip to the city to do some shopping. We left Friday after work
and got to our motel in the city pretty late (it's about a four
hour drive).  We made love and then went to sleep.

The next morning I was showing Tom some of the clothes I'd
brought to wear.  I had packed some pretty sexy outfits, because
I'd hoped to be able to talk Tom into letting me do a little
showing off (I didn't want the entire weekend to be a bust). 
Well, he got right into it and helped me to pick out a sexy short
clingy white cotton dress.  The dress clung tightly to my hard
body, and the hem of the dress was short enough so that I had
trouble sitting down without showing my underwear.  I asked Tom
if I should wear a bra, and he told me it was up to me.  So I
didn't wear one.  I asked him if I should wear panties, and I
could tell he was a little uncomfortable about me going without
them.  He said that the dress was so short that maybe too many
people might see my pussy if I didn't have panties on.  That
sounded good to me, but I decided to do as Tom wished, and I
picked out a pair of white lace thong panties to wear.

I won't go into much detail about our shopping that day.  Let me
just say that there were many guys who I treated to a view of my
bare ass, and lots more got a good look at my nipples.  I have
very prominent nipples; when they are erect, they stick out
almost 3/4".  And the way my white dress was stretched tight
across my chest really emphasized them.  At the end of the day, I
had one last stop, a shoe store.  I asked Tom if he remembered
how I flashed the guys back home.  Of course he remembered.  Then
I asked him if I should do it here, and reminded him that it was
our last stop.  He told me to go for it.  I removed my panties in
the car and opened the door to get out.  As I got out of the car,
I felt delightfully sinful.  I had no choice but to spread my
legs a little in order to stand up, and when I did, I felt the
warm outside air on my pussy.  I only wish there had been someone
there to see it!  Anyway, I went into the shoe store, and Tom
followed a little later (this way he could see what I was up to
without scaring away the guys).  I ended up trying on several
pairs of shoes, and flashed my pussy to two different clerks. 
Then I left.

Tom joined me in the parking lot and I told him about how the
guys had gotten hard watching me.  Tom was hard, too, so we went
back to our motel and made love.  He really had gotten excited by
my flashing, and our sex was great. Afterwards, we went out for
pizza, and then came back to the motel for the night.  That's
when things got interesting! We were lounging around in our PJ's,
Tom in his shorts, and me in a short thin T-shirt.  We were
watching TV and drinking some wine, and we needed to get some
more ice.  I saw this as an opportunity to show off a little more
and I asked Tom if he would like me to go to the ice machine and
refill our ice bucket.  He said to go ahead.  Then I asked him
what I should wear.  He asked me what I thought I should wear,
and I suggested that I wear what I had on.  Let me describe this
t-shirt I was wearing.  It was the kind of thin white t-shirt
that they give away for promotions and the like.  I got this one
from a run I had participated in, and it was one of the cheapest
t-shirts I had ever seen.  I wore it because it was comfortable
on hot nights.  There really wasn't much to it, the fabric was so
thin.  It was long for a t-shirt, but very short for a
nightshirt.  It barely covered my ass, and my nipples were
plainly visible through the thin material. And I wasn't wearing
any underwear.

The ice machine was located all the way down at the other end of
the hall on our floor.  I figured there were probably 40 rooms
between our room and the little room the ice machine was in.  Tom
asked if I was going to put on any panties and I said, "that
would take all of the fun out of it, don't you think?"  He was
rubbing his cock through his shorts as he agreed with me.  He
asked what I would do if someone saw me, and I told him that I
would probably smile at them and keep walking to the ice machine.
 Then he asked what I'd do if they followed me, and I told him
that I'd make sure they got a good view of my tits, ass and
pussy.  I was getting so hot!  I hoped that someone would catch
me!  Then Tom asked what I'd do if they tried to touch me. I
asked what he thought I should do.  When he didn't answer right
away, I asked him if I should let them feel me up.  "Should I let
them touch my hot pussy?"  I asked.

I came to Tom and pulled his cock from his shorts and engulfed it
with my mouth.  As I sucked on his cock, I asked him if he would
like to see me suck someone else's cock.  I told him that I would
if he wanted me to; I told him that I'd do it right now if he
wanted me to.  Then, I stood grabbing the ice bucket and walked
to the door of our room. As I turned the handle, I asked, "Do you
want me to suck some cock? Because I'll do it.  Just tell me that
you want me to, and I'll do it."  Tom said, "Do it."  I pulled
the door open and stepped into the hall.

I was so hot I thought I might melt!  I didn't pull the door
shut, because I wanted Tom to be able to see if anyone approached
me.  I walked all the way down the hall, hoping some guy would
see me and follow me to the ice machine. It was after midnight,
so I wasn't worried about any kids seeing me.  I made it all the
way there, got some ice (I even waited for an extra minute in the
ice machine room hoping someone would come in), and walked all
the way back to the room, and stepped inside.  Tom was standing
by the door, and was he excited! He told me that it made him so
hot thinking that at any moment some stranger might catch me out
there practically naked.  I asked if he had pictured me taking a
strange dick into my mouth and he said he had.  I asked him if it
turned him on and he said that it did. I dropped to my knees and
began to suck his cock.  I hadn't shut the door, and from out in
the hall I heard a door shut nearby.  I looked up at Tom, and we
both listened as we heard footsteps approaching. Someone walked
by our room heading in the direction of the ice machine!  I got
to my feet and peeked out the door.  There was a guy walking down
the hall, and in his hand was an ice bucket!

I told Tom to think of me on my knees with a strange guys cock in
my mouth, and grabbed the ice bucket and stepped into the hall
and walked off towards the ice machine.  The guy heard me walking
up behind him and turned his head to see who was coming.  He
stopped in his tracks and stared as I walked towards him.  He was
so taken with me that he just stood there as I walked right by
him.  Once I had passed him, he started to follow me.  I entered
the little room that contained the ice machine and some other
vending machines, and I waited for him to catch up.  As he
entered the room, I made sure that I was bent over, exposing my
wet pussy to him.  I looked over my shoulder at him and said
hello. I asked if he could help me with something and he said
he'd try.  I told him that I really needed to be fucked (I know I
told Tom I would suck this guy off, but I needed a cock in my
pussy), and asked if he would do it.  I reached over and stroked
his cock through his pants, then he unbuttoned and unzipped his
pants.  He had a regular-sized cock and it slid easily into my
hot pussy.  As he fucked me, I told him that I wanted him to cum
on my face.  Well, it didn't take long, and he was telling me he
was going to come.  I turned around and dropped to my knees and
waited for him to shoot all over my face.  I wasn't disappointed!
 He came in big gobs on my face, and even shot some in my hair. I
took him in my mouth for the last couple of spurts and
deep-throated him. Then I got to my feet and picked up my ice.  I
thanked him and he told me he had a buddy back in the room if I
was interested.  He told me his room number as I headed back to
Tom.  As I left the ice machine room, I could see Tom peeking
around our door at me.  I walked toward him licking my lips.

When I got back to our room, I walked over to the bed and lay
down. Tom came over and just kind-of stared at me.  I asked if he
liked what he saw.  I told him that I had sucked the guy off just
like I said I'd do, and asked if he could see the cum on my face.
 Well, he knelt on the bed and lowered himself, pushing his hard
cock into my well-lubricated pussy, and began to fuck me with
long slow strokes. He asked me lots of questions about how I'd
approached the guy, if I'd enjoyed it, etc..  I told him that it
was great!!  I told him how I loved feeling this strange guys
cock as he pushed it between my lips and deep down my throat.  I
told him how I'd let him shoot his cum on my face, and how I'd
then engulfed his cock so that I could taste it. Then I told Tom
that I wanted him to cum in my mouth.  Well, that sent him over
the edge, and he moved up to my head and let me suck his cock
into my mouth. He shot stream after stream into my hungry mouth
and I swallowed it all.

Afterward, we talked about what had happened, and discovered that
Tom really liked the thought of me sucking that guy off.  Then I
told him that I'd let him fuck me first, before I got him to cum
on my face, and that I'd really enjoyed that.  Tom was starting
to get hard again. I told him what the guy had said about his
friend, and I asked Tom if he wanted me to go to their room and
fuck both of them.  He told me that I should, so I got up and
walked to the door.  I told him that I would be back in a while
and then I left to go get fucked!

I went to the room number I'd been given and I knocked on the
door. When it opened I stepped right in, pulled off my
nightshirt, and walked over to the bed.  I asked the first guy
who had fucked me if he was ready to go again.  He said that he
was.  I told him that I wanted to have both of them do me at the
same time, one in my pussy and one in my mouth.  Well, that
sounded good to them, too and they started to get undressed. 
While I was waiting for them to get undressed, I had an idea.  I
told them that my husband was kind of kinky and liked to watch me
take on other guys, but that he was busy elsewhere.  Then I asked
if they minded if I called him.  Well, they didn't care, so I
dialed our room number.  Tom answered the phone and I told him
that I was in bed with two guys and that they were going to fuck
me from both ends.

I told him that I was going to lay the receiver on the bed so
that he could hear what they were doing to me.  As the guys got
on the bed I described what was happening, and when the guy I'd
already fucked slipped his cock into my pussy, I told him that. 
Then the other guy crawled onto the bed in front of me and I told
Tom that I would have to set the phone down, because I had a cock
in front of my face that needed to be sucked.

I lay the receiver down under me on the bed and started to get to
work.  I made sure that I made plenty of slurping, sucking sounds
as I took the second guy's cock in my mouth.  The guys were
cooperating, too.  They kept telling me how good my pussy felt
and what a great cock sucker I was.  It wasn't long until I'd
forgotten all about Tom and was really fucking and sucking in
earnest.  I really love the feeling of having two cocks in me at
the same time, it just feels so good knowing that I'm impaled
from both ends!  I begged them to make me cum, to slam their
cocks into me.  They traded places a couple of times and really
gave it to me good!  I remember telling them that I wanted them
to cum in my mouth (Tom told me that he'd cum as he heard me say
that).  When they had both cum, I put my nightshirt back on and
returned to our room and Tom.

Like I said, Tom had cum while listening to me being fucked over
the phone, but he was already hard again.  I remember how good it
felt as I lay on the bed with Tom sliding his cock in and out of
my well-fucked pussy.  He asked me to tell him how it felt doing
both guys at once, and I told him that it was the best sex I'd
ever had.  I went on about how good it felt knowing that he was
listening as I fucked those two guys.  I told him that if he
wanted me to, I would do it again, and that maybe he could watch.
 Well, this put Tom over the edge and he came in my pussy.  As we
lay there, he kept asking how it felt to have sex with guys I
didn't even know.  I simply replied, "How would you feel if you
knew that you could have just about any woman you wanted?"  He
had to agree that he wouldn't mind being able to go to bed with
strange women, and I told him it was the same way for me, but
with one difference.  I told him what really helped to make me
hot was knowing that he wanted me to do it. I guess I feel the
same way about you guys.  When I'm lying on my back with some guy
I don't even know sliding his hard cock in and out of my pussy, I
think about how you will react when I post my next letter.  It
makes me get really nasty, like begging for them to cum in my
mouth.

Anyway, afterwards Tom and I lay in each others arms, talking
about what had just happened.  He couldn't believe I had done it.
 He was glad that I had, though.  He said it was the sexiest
thing he had ever witnessed, and he was glad that I was willing
(as if I hadn't initiated the whole thing).  I asked him if he'd
like to watch me with another guy or two sometime, and he said he
thought that he'd be embarrassed.  He was afraid about what the
guys would think of him, I guess it must be some kind of macho
thing.  Anyway, he pretty much said that he wouldn't mind
watching if he could do it without being seen. Well, that is
going to take a little planning.  He said that he would rather
just have me tell him about it afterward.  I asked him what kind
of things he'd like me to do.  He said that he didn't really
know, but that he'd liked what had happened tonight.  Then he
said that I should surprise him.  Well, to me that appears to
give me free reign to do what ever I want.  I told him not to get
mad if I came home one night and told him I'd just fucked a
football team! I was just testing, but by his reaction I could
tell that he would like it if I did.  I'm going to, too!  Well,
maybe not a football team, but I can't wait till next Saturday
when I meet with the guys at the fraternity house.  I'll tell Tom
about some of my future episodes, but not all.  Some of them I'll
save for you.  It will be our secret.


Thursday, May 30

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  For those of you who haven't been following my
letters to this newsgroup, I am a 5'1", 105 lb athlete who has
taken to showing off my body to liven up my sex life.  I have
shoulder length blond hair and blue eyes, and I like to think
that my 34A-22-34 figure is firm and desirable.  I am not
beautiful, but I've been told by a lot of guys that I am.  I
would say that I am cute instead of gorgeous.  My figure is firm
because I work out at least eight hours a week, either cross
country skiing, roller-blading, running, weight lifting,
swimming, or biking.  I've been told that my best feature is my
firm ass, and I love to show it off.

I've had a lot of fun lately, showing off as much of my body to
as many men as I could (without being arrested!).  I've also
found out (although I've suspected all along) how great it feels
to go to bed with more than one guy at a time.  I am happily
married and until just last weekend, had kept my husband in the
dark about my new sexual activities.  Well, that has changed. 
Last weekend I got him to let me do it with two guys while he
listened over the phone.  I still haven't told him about the
other things I've done over the last month (like taking on seven
guys in a row on a trail in the woods, or making love to my new
friend Mary) and I probably won't.  But from now on, I will keep
him informed about most of what I do (I still want to keep a few
secrets).

Anyway, for those of you who have been keeping up on my letters,
I plan on getting together with a group of college guys this
coming weekend.  I called Gary (one of the guys at the fraternity
house) and asked him if everything was set for this weekend.  I
was supposed to show up at their place at noon for some non-stop
sex with Gary and the eleven other guys who live there.  I'm glad
I called because it turns out that more than half of the guys are
off on break!  Gary told me that if I could wait till evening to
go over their, he would make sure that there were twelve guys
there to take care of me.  So, I guess I'll have to tell Tom
about it;  I can usually get away for a few hours during the day
by telling him I'm going for a long run, but that won't work at
night.  So, I'm going to go to the fraternity house at 8:00 P.M.
this coming Saturday night.  I asked Gary if he thought it would
be okay if I asked the guys to show their appreciation by giving
me tips (I don't expect to get rich, but I'm intrigued by the
thought of having men pay me for sex).  He said he thought that
that would be just fine, especially if I took care of them the
way I had the last time I was over there.  I told him that I
would start out by putting on a show for them, and that I could
make it very hot depending on how well they tipped me.  Gary told
me that he couldn't wait to see what I had planned, and he again
assured me that he would get twelve guys to come over for the
show.  Then I told him that twelve was just a number, and if
there were more than that it would be okay.

I've picked up a couple of items that I think should make for an
interesting show, too.  I usually don't go in for fancy clothes,
but I've heard how much guys like it when women wear stockings
and high heels;  I must admit that I like the way my legs and ass
look when I'm wearing heels.  Anyway, I've purchased a pair of
three inch heels, some white stockings and a garter belt. I plan
to wear them with some white lace thong panties, a shelf bra
(It's a little padded, to make my little boobs look a little
bigger if only for a little while), and a stretchy white dress
that is pretty short (the one I wore to the mall last weekend). 
I also picked up something that I think will drive the guys wild;
a ten inch black rubber dildo.  It is shaped just like a cock,
with veins and everything.  I plan to slowly strip down to my
heels, stockings, and garter belt, and then get out my dildo and
show them just how hot I can be!

Anyway, I'll let you know how it goes when I write another letter
on Monday. The reason I'm writing today is because of something
that happened last night.

I was at work yesterday, when Tom called and asked if he minded
if he brought a friend home for supper.  Well, I told him that I
didn't mind if his friend didn't mind having hot dogs. I really
don't have time to make a lot of great meals, so we often eat
pasta, or hot dogs, or pizza.  I mean, we eat low fat hot dogs,
but they are still hot dogs.  Anyway, Tom said that that would be
fine, and that he'd see me after work.  I kind-of wondered what
was up, but I didn't give it too much thought.  At first I
thought Tom wanted me to have sex with his friend while he
watched, but he'd already told me that he was afraid that the guy
would think he was weird.  So, I figured it must be something
else.

When I got home Tom was already there with his friend.  It was
Andy, someone I'd met before one day when I'd picked Tom up from
work.  They were sitting out on the patio, drinking a couple of
beers, and Tom offered me one.  I told him I'd join them after I
changed out of my work clothes, and went inside to change.  While
I was getting undressed, Tom came into the bedroom and asked what
I'd planned to wear.  I told him that I hadn't really given it
much thought and asked him if he had any suggestions.  Now I knew
something was up.  Tom said that I should surprise him, but that
he wouldn't mind if I wanted to show off a little.  Then he told
me he'd wait for me outside and he left.

Well, Andy is pretty good looking, and I didn't mind putting on a
little show for him, so I looked over my wardrobe for something
sexy to wear.  I decided to be really naughty and selected a pair
of my PJ's to wear.  It was a two- piece outfit; a loose-fitting
crop top that buttoned down the front, and a pair of
loose-fitting tap pants.  The material was a soft cotton, so it
conformed well to my body and showed my prominent nipples.  I
only buttoned two of the five top buttons, and I didn't put on
any underwear.  As I looked at myself in the mirror, I bent
slightly forward at the waist and was able to see right down my
top.  My brown erect nipples were really obvious.  Then I sat on
the bed and looked at myself as I spread my legs.  My pussy hair
was clearly visible, but I wanted to show off my pussy lips.  I
decide to shave my pussy so that Andy would have a clear view; I
wanted him to be able to see how wet I was.  I must admit that
this wasn't entirely my idea, one of you wrote about it in one of
your replies, and I'd been pondering it for a little while. This
just seemed like a good time to do it.  So, I spent a half hour
in the bathroom shaving my pussy.  It was not easy, but I did it!
 Then I rubbed some baby oil on to sooth my irritated skin.  Wow,
did it feel good to stroke and caress myself.  I had to remind
myself that there were people waiting, then I left the bathroom
and headed for the patio.

Our patio is in our back yard, but there aren't any fences or
walls to keep the neighbors from seeing what we do there.  That
didn't bother me though. You see, we don't really know our
neighbors except to say hi to them, so I wasn't worried that they
would see me and judge me; I didn't care if they did! Tom and
Andy just stared as I walked outside.  I said hi and walked over
to get a beer.  It was in a cooler by Andy's feet, and I made
sure that I was facing him as I bent over to fish a beer out of
the cooler.  As I was getting my beer, I knew that Andy was
looking at my breasts.  I moved slowly so that he could get a
good look, and as I straightened up I smiled at him.  Then I
walked over to a chair and took a seat.  My chair was not
situated the way I wanted it, so I moved it until I was facing
Andy.  Then I parted my thighs and commented on how nice and hot
it was.  Well, when Tom and Andy recovered their voices, we
talked about what a nice spring it had been and other small talk.
I made sure that I flashed my newly-shaved pussy every chance I
got.  I could see that I was having an effect on them, because
they both had lumps in their pants.

After about a half hour of this, I was ready to just tell them to
come inside so that I could suck their cocks, I thought that that
would give Tom a charge. It was right about then that we ran out
of beer.  Andy offered to go get some more, but Tom told him to
stay put, and Tom grabbed his keys and said that he would be back
in a little while.  Well as soon as he left, I asked Andy if he
could come inside for a minute.  As soon as we got inside, I
turned to him and put my hand on his cock.  I told him that I
wanted to feel it in my mouth and I dropped to my knees and
unbuttoned his pants and pulled down his zipper. Then I fished
his hard cock out of his underwear and took it in my mouth.  It
was pretty small, about five inches long and kind of thin, so it
slid easily into my throat.  The small size of Andy's cock got me
thinking about another one of you guy's comments.  This
particular guy (and you know who you are) talked in his letter to
me about double penetration, and while I'd never even had a cock
in my ass, the idea intrigued me.  I guess I like doing things
that guys think are really sexy, and I know that most guys think
that anal sex is very sexy!  So, I told Andy to follow me into
the bathroom.  Once there, I got out the baby oil and started
rubbing it around my asshole.  I even slipped a finger inside to
lubricate the inside, and it felt pretty good!  Then I bent over
the sink and told Andy, "Fuck me in the ass!"  I could see his
face in the mirror and I could tell that he was up for it.  I'll
never forget the feeling as he eased the head of his dick into
me.  I felt absolutely wicked as I told him to push it all the
way in!  What a feeling!  I begged him to fuck my ass as I played
with my clit.  As Andy moved in and out of me I eventually worked
two fingers into my pussy.  I began to thrust them in and out of
my pussy as I urged Andy to fuck me harder.  I started to cum
before he did, and I fell to my knees because of the intensity of
my orgasm.  Of course Andy slipped out of my ass when I fell.  I
kind-of bruised one of my knees on the tile floor, so I grabbed
his hand and led him to the bedroom.  I got on my knees and laid
over the bed.  I told him that I needed his cock in my ass, and
when he'd pushed it back inside me, I kept repeating, "fuck my
ass, baby!"  It didn't take him long to cum, and when he did he
pushed forward so that his cock was completely buried in my
asshole.

After we'd recovered, he told me how sexy I was.  He was afraid
though that Tom would come back and catch us.  I assured him that
Tom knew what we were doing.  I don't know if Tom wanted him to
know he knew, but before the night was over I intended to get
them both in bed with me, so it didn't matter.  I was still
pretty hot, so I asked Andy lick my pussy.  As I sat there on the
edge of the bed with Andy's head between my legs, I heard our car
pull up outside.  Andy wanted to stop, but I held his head with
my hands and told him not to stop.  I heard the door open and I
called for Tom to come into the bedroom.  You should have seen
him when he saw what was going on.  He started to back away, but
I told him to come over by the bed.  I could tell he was
uncomfortable, but I persisted and finally got him to come to me.
 I told him to put the beer down, and then I undid his pants.  I
pulled his cock out and asked him if he wanted to know what Andy
and I had been up to.  He kind-of gulped out a yes, so I started
to tell him what had happened.  I went into great detail about
how I'd told Andy that I wanted to suck his cock, and how I'd led
him into the house and dropped to my knees in front of him.  As I
told Tom the story of what had happened, I started sucking on his
cock.

When Tom was really hard I told Andy to lie down on the bed. 
Then I moved my head between Andy's legs and began to suck his
cock.  As I sucked Andy's cock, I told Tom to fuck me from
behind.  Tom was over his shyness, and he complied with my
wishes.  I still can't get over how wonderful it feels to be
sucking on one guys cock while another guy slides his hard cock
into my pussy.  I think that I would be happy to make love like
that all day long.  When Andy was good and hard I told Tom that I
wanted to try something new.  I asked him to pull out of my
pussy, and when he did I straddled Andy, taking his cock into my
wet pussy.  Then I leaned forward and began telling Tom how I had
asked Andy to fuck me in my ass.  I went on about how good it had
felt, talking really dirty and looking at Tom as I did.  I could
see that he was getting really excited.  Then I asked him if he
would stick his hard cock into my tight asshole!  I started
pleading for him to "give it to me in my ass."  Then I watched as
he moved up behind me.  I bent forward, reaching back and
spreading my cheeks for him.  I had my knees spread apart and was
kind-of doing the splits over Andy.  I had to in order to keep
his cock buried in my pussy!  Then I felt Tom pushing the head of
his cock against my asshole.  He moved slowly forward and I felt
more and more of his hard cock slide up my ass.  I begged him to
put it all the way in and he did as I asked.  Then I told him to
fuck me hard!  I couldn't believe how good it felt!  Andy had
started to move a little, and I could feel the two cocks rubbing
together in side of me!  I must have cum four or five times over
the next twenty minutes. The pleasure was so intense, I had to
have Andy and Tom stop moving so that I wouldn't pass out.  Then
after my orgasm would subside I'd ask them to start moving again.


Eventually, Tom came, filling my ass with his cum.  It was so
intense!  Tom usually doesn't make a lot of noise, but this time
he yelled and moaned as he shot his cum into me.  After Tom
pulled out, I climbed off of Andy and sucked him into my mouth.
I looked into Tom's eyes as I took Andy's cock down my throat,
and continued to look at Tom as he slowly started to fuck my
mouth. I felt Andy stiffen, and then I felt him start to cum in
my mouth.  While still looking at Tom, I pulled my head up and
let Andy finish cumming on my face.  Then I stood and kissed Tom
passionately.  I moved my hand to his cock and could feel him
getting hard again.  Then I got down on the bed next to Andy on
my hands and knees and asked Tom if he wanted to fuck my ass
again. Within seconds he was back inside of me slamming his cock
into my asshole.  I motioned for Andy to move over, and I started
sucking his dick again.

God, what an intense night!  I ended up being fucked two more
times in my ass! After Tom came, Andy took his place until he
came again.  Then after Andy left, Tom ended up doing me again! 
I guess I've found a new favorite position.  Tom told me that he
got so turned on watching me take Andy in my ass that he could
hardly stand it.  I asked him if he minded me attacking Andy like
that, and he said that he thought it was really hot.  I asked if
he would like me to do that with other guys and he said he'd like
it a lot.  So, I told him that I had met a guy who lived in one
of the fraternity houses in town. And that he had invited me to a
party on Saturday night.  I asked Tom if he'd like me to go to
the party, and he said yes.  I asked if he wanted me to show off
my breasts and pussy, and he said yes.  I told him that I would
probably be the only woman there and that there might be ten or
more guys there.  I asked him if it was still okay.  He said yes.
 "Do you want me to show them my pussy?" I asked.  He said yes. 
"Do you want me to suck their cocks?  I'll suck all of their
cocks if you want me to.  Do you want me to?"  He said yes. "Do
you want me to fuck them?  I'll do anything you want.  Do you
want me to fuck them all?"  Again Tom said yes.  "Do you want me
to take them in my ass? I'll let everyone of them fuck my ass if
you want me to.  Do you want me to let them all fuck my ass?" 
Tom said yes.  I started sucking Tom's cock and telling him how I
would suck and fuck all of those guys and how much I was going to
enjoy it!  He came in my mouth and I swallowed it all.  Then we
drifted off to sleep.

Anyway, it's only two days until I get to perform for all of
those young (and hopefully virile) college students!  I can't
wait, but I guess I'll have to. I have decided to make them use
condoms, though.  I guess if I'm going to be having sex with
people I don't know, I should be a little more careful.  I still
plan to let them jerk off on me if they want to, I just won't let
them cum inside of me.  I'm going to miss them cumming in my
mouth though, I really love it when a guy erupts in my mouth.  It
makes me feel so nasty!  It's not all gloom and doom, though.  I
mean, I can still let Tom and Andy and Bob cum in my mouth.  I
know that they are all safe (they are all married, and I think
faithful except when they're with me).  And I'm sure I'll be able
to add a few guys to the list over time.  I'm excited about
making a little spending money, too.

So, think about me Saturday night.  By 8:30 P.M. Eastern Daylight
Time, I should have my new dildo planted firmly in my hot pussy,
and by 9:00 I'll probably have a big dick in my mouth and another
in my pussy.  And by 10:00 I want to have a hard cock slamming in
and out of my ass!  I'll tell you all about it on Monday!  I love
you all.


                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 10


Thursday, June 6

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  For those of you who haven't been following my
letters to this newsgroup, I am a 5'1", 105 lb athlete who has
taken to showing off my body to liven up my sex life.  I have
shoulder length blond hair and blue eyes, and I like to think
that my 34A-22-34 figure is firm and desirable.  I am not
beautiful, but I've been told by a lot of guys that I am.  I
would say that I am cute instead of gorgeous. My figure is firm
because I work out at least eight hours a week, either cross
country skiing, roller-blading, running, weight lifting,
swimming, or biking.  I've been told that my best feature is my
firm ass, and I love to show it off.

Well, this weekend I got to show off a lot more than my ass!  In
my last letter, I told you that I was going to get the chance to
meet with a group of college guys at their fraternity house. 
Well, I finally got the chance to do it.

All day Saturday, I was so excited and nervous, I didn't know
what to do with myself.  I went for a run in the morning (with my
clothes on this time), and I went to the gym to lift weights.  I
saw Gary (one of the guys I'd be performing for that night) at
the gym, but I didn't show off to him like I have before.  I
talked to him a little, asking him who would be there that night.
He told me that he'd spread the word around to several of his
friends who were still in town (most students were home for
break), and that he knew of nine guys besides himself who would
be there for my show.  He also said that some of them might bring
friends.  I felt really wicked talking with him about it.  I
mean, there we were in a public place talking about how many guys
would be available to watch me strip, and then have sex with me.
Needless to say, when I got home from my workout, I was still
pretty excited.

I told Tom that I'd talked to Gary and how he'd told me that
there would be at least ten guys at the party that night.  I
asked Tom if he still wanted me to go, and he said that he did. 
He asked me to tell him what I was planning to do with all of
those men, and I asked him what he thought I should do.  I love
playing this game with Tom.  He is pretty shy when it comes to
talking about sex, so I end up asking him questions about what I
should do.  So, at first I told him that I planned to do a strip
tease for them, and I asked if he'd like that. Of course he said
that he would, he always says yes to whatever I propose.  Then I
went to the bedroom and showed him the 10" black dildo I'd bought
for that night.  As I asked him if I should fuck myself with the
dildo in front of them, I could see that he was getting really
excited.  I showed Tom how I was going to suck on it later, and I
asked him if he thought the guys would like it.  I didn't get
much further before Tom attacked me.  My pussy was really wet and
as Tom kissed me I undid his pants and pulled out his hard cock.
I lay down on the bed and told Tom to fuck me.  God was he
excited!  He pushed his cock into me with one fluid stoke and
began giving it to me hard.  I knew Tom would cum quickly, and I
wanted to feel him in my ass (something I'd just been introduced
to), so I told him.  "Fuck my ass, baby," I pleaded, and he
pulled out of my pussy as I turned over. I reached down between
my legs and spread some of my pussy juice around my asshole. 
Then I raised my ass a little off the bed and told Tom to put his
cock in my ass!  As Tom slid his hard cock into my ass, I felt a
burning sensation, but I couldn't (and didn't want to) stop him
as he plunged all the way in.  He fucked me hard for about five
minutes as I rubbed my clit, and the feelings of pain and
pleasure mixed together.  I guess the pleasure outweighed the
pain, and I came shortly before Tom erupted into my ass.

As Tom pulled out of me I was a little sore, and I made a mental
note to bring some baby oil with me to the party for lubrication!
 I had entertained Tom and a friend of his a couple of nights
before and they had fucked me a total of five or six times in my
ass!  I used baby oil that day and I didn't get sore then, so I
figured I needed the lubrication.  Before that night I'd never
had anyone in there, but I've quickly grown to love the
sensation.  At the party, I'd thought I might try to take on
three guys at once, one in my ass, one in my pussy, and one in my
mouth.  I could hardly wait!

Around seven o'clock I began to get ready for my evening.  I took
a bath and shaved my legs and pussy.  Then I put on my white
stockings and garter as Tom watched.  I pulled on my white lace
thong panties over them so that I'd be able to take my panties
off and leave my stockings on.  I put on my slightly padded shelf
bra and looked at myself in the mirror.  The bra lifted my little
boobs up and displayed them nicely.  You could just see a hint of
brown above my nipples.  I put on my tight white cotton dress and
my three inch white heels. My dress just barely covered my ass so
you could see my bare legs above the tops of my stockings, and
the garter as it disappeared under the hem of my dress.  I loved
the way my heels accentuated the well-tuned muscles in my legs.
Tom told me that I looked very hot, and I had to agree with him.
I couldn't help thinking I'd like to wear this outfit to the bar
one night (but not in our town!) and see what happens.  I walked
over to where he was sitting and got down on my knees.  I pulled
his cock out and took it down my throat.  I looked up into his
eyes as I sucked his cock.  I would suck him for a while, then
I'd tell him how I wished there was a cock in my pussy, too.  As
I sucked him, I asked if he still wanted me to suck and fuck all
of those strange guys.

"If you still want me to, I'll suck all of their cocks," I said.
"Do you want me to?  Do you want me to take all of those hard
cocks down my throat like this?"  Tom just nodded and moaned.  I
asked him if I should fuck them, too, and he nodded again.  Then
he started to cum in my mouth.  I swallowed it all and licked him
clean.  Then, as I stood and grabbed my bag, I told him to think
of me full of cock.  I told him that I didn't know when I'd be
home, because some of the guys might want to fuck me more than
once.  Then I walked out the door and got into my car.

I couldn't wait to get to the fraternity house!  I was so excited
I could hardly stand it.  It only took about five minutes to
drive there, and when I arrived I noticed a lot of cars in the
driveway.  I parked at the end of the drive and walked up to the
house.  They were obviously waiting for me, because the door
opened before I even got to the porch.  Gary was standing there,
holding the door open for me.  He whistled his approval of my
outfit, and I gave him a nice wet kiss to thank him.  There were
a bunch of guys in the front room, so I went in and sat down on
the couch between two of them.  There wasn't really any room on
the couch, so I had to squeeze in between them.  As I did, my
dress rode up over my ass and exposed my lace panties.  I asked
the guys in the room if they were there for my show and they all
said yes. Gary told me that they had set up a little stage for me
in the dining room, and that there were more guys in there.  I
asked him how many guys were going to be there, and he replied
that there were fourteen of them so far, but that there might be
a couple more.  I asked if anyone wanted to wait for the others
to show up, and no one did.  So, I stood up and asked Gary to
lead the way.

The dining room was huge!  It must have been 20' by 40', and the
stage turned out to be a king-size bed in the center of the room.
 I told everybody to grab a chair and to get ready for the show
to begin. When everyone was seated, I introduced myself and laid
down the ground rules.  I told them that I was going to strip for
them, and if they liked what they saw they should tip me
accordingly.  I also let them know that with the proper
encouragement, there probably wasn't anything that I wouldn't do,
and as I said it, I pulled my black ten inch dildo from my bag
and laid it on the bed.  I asked Gary to turn on the music so
that we could get the show started.

The music started and the sounds of Aerosmith filled the room. 
I'm not a professional dancer, so I just kind of moved to the
music.  I strutted back and forth, caressing my breasts through
my dress and turning and bending over to expose my ass to them. 
I noticed a few guys rubbing their crotches and I smiled at them.
 After a short while, I began to slide the hem of my dress up to
show off my panties. They had worked their way up into my crotch
and I pulled the material up between my pussy lips.  My dress has
a zipper down the back and I pulled it down.  I was getting
really hot and I decided to speed up the pace a little.  I pulled
my dress forward off of my shoulders and let it drop to the
floor.  Well, the guys really liked it and a couple of them held
up dollar bills.  I have seen movies of strippers before so I
knew that they would want to tuck their tips into my panties.  I
moved first to one guy then the other and let them push their
dollars into my panties.  I let them run their fingers over my
pussy as they did it, and man, it felt good!  More of the guys
were holding up dollars and I offered my breasts to one of them.
He pushed his dollar into my small cleavage and stroked my
breasts as he did it.  Then I turned my back to them and undid my
bra.  When I turned back around, I let it drop to the floor and
started pinching my nipples.  They were already erect and the
guys seemed to like how big they were.  I have very prominent
nipples and they stick out about 3/4 of an inch when they are
erect like they were then.  I moved closer to the guys and they
started running their hands over my tits and stroking my ass.  I
asked if they wanted to see my pussy and they howled and cheered.
This was great!  I told one guy to pull down my panties and soon,
I was left in just my stockings, garter and heels.

By now, the guys were feeling me all over and tucking dollars
into my garter belt and playing with my very wet pussy.  The
money seemed to add an even sexier feel to things, I felt like I
had to do what they wanted.  I mean, they were paying me, weren't
they.  So, I decided to turn up the heat even more.  I moved over
to the bed and climbed on. Then I grabbed my big black dildo and
started to suck on it.  As I mentioned before, it was ten inches
long, but it wasn't terribly thick.  I like to feel full when I
have a cock or anything in my pussy, but I'm kind of small (you
know, 5'1" and 105 lbs), and so is my pussy.  Anyway, this
particular dildo was just big enough around so that I couldn't
quite wrap my fingers around it (not huge, but big enough to fill
me up).  I teased them with it, holding it near my pussy and
asking if I should put it in.  They definitely wanted to see me
fuck myself with that thing, so I asked them what it was worth.
More of the guys came over and dropped bills on the bed, and I
put the head of the dildo into my wet, hot pussy.  I got up on my
hands and knees and pointed my ass at them as I started to fuck
myself with a few inches of the dildo.  There were a few black
guys there, and one of them told me how good I looked with a
black cock in me.  I told him that I bet I'd look better with two
black cocks in me, and told him to come on over.  I asked the
other guys if I should suck their friends cock and they urged me
on.  As he stood in front of me, I kind of forgot about the
money.  I think the guys were still putting bills on the bed, but
I didn't care, I was about to get my first cock of the night.  As
I reached forward and undid his pants, I told the guys that they
were going to have to put on condoms if they wanted me to go any
further. I was afraid that they'd object, but I guess I'd made
them all so horny, they hardly protested at all.  I told them
that there were rubbers in my bag if they needed them.  Then I
watched as the black guy in front of me pulled out a fairly big
semi-hard cock.  I could tell that this would be one of the
biggest cocks I'd ever had! I told him that once I got him hard
he'd have to put a rubber on, but right then I just had to have
him in my mouth.  If he'd been completely hard I would have had a
harder time taking him down my throat, but that's just what I
did.  As I moved forward and felt his cock sliding down my
throat, I used my hand to push my dildo as far into my pussy as I
could.

I just got so incredibly turned on with those two black members
inside of me. The other guys were blown away by my actions and
they kept telling me how hot I was.  You can't believe how sexy
it is to hear a bunch of strange men telling you how good you
look with two cocks in you, and that's what they were saying. As
the cock in my mouth started getting harder, I told him to put
his rubber on.  While he was putting it in, I rolled onto my back
and started to really fuck myself with the dildo.  I kept looking
from one guy to the next as I slid that black rubber cock in and
out of my pussy.  I had intended to keep my heels on, but I'm
afraid they came off as I thrashed around on the bed.  My black
lover got my attention by holding his cock in front of my face,
and I pulled the dildo out of my pussy.  I wanted this guy inside
of me.  I asked him how he wanted me and he said that I should
just lie back. As he climbed on top of me, I guided the head of
his cock between my pussy lips.  I was well lubricated by then so
I wasn't surprised when he started to slide inside of me.  Like I
said he was pretty big.  Well, more long than big around; and he
couldn't get his cock all the way in.  It must have been almost
as long as my dildo, probably nine inches, and he started to fuck
me slowly.  Every time that he pushed himself in, he would hit
the bottom of my pussy.  It was a strange sensation, kind of
painful, but soooo satisfying.  I really felt like I was full of
cock. After a minute of two, he was pushing harder and making me
accommodate more of his cock.  I think I came twice before he
finally pushed deep and I felt his cock start to throb.  He got
kind of a glazed look on his face and then kind-of collapsed on
top of me.  When I looked down, I saw that he had never gotten
all of his dick into me, and I hoped that I'd get another chance
later to try to take all of his nine inches.

The other guys applauded and cheered as their friend got up off
of me. I sat up and asked if they had liked the show.  Then I
told them to gather around the bed.  When they were all standing
beside the bed I moved from one to the next, sucking their cocks
into my mouth.  It was really wild, there were so many guys there
that they formed a barrier around the bed, sort of like a fence
with dicks!  I was really in my element sucking on all of those
cocks!  I found two really big ones, too!  One must have been
nine inches long and a little thicker the guy I'd just fucked,
but the other one was huge!  It had to be ten inches long and
really thick!  I couldn't even get him in my mouth!  Still I
tried! When I got around the circle to him I kind-of wrapped my
hands around his cock and tried to get the entire head of his
cock in my mouth.  My fingers and thumbs overlapped a little (of
course I have kind-of small hands), but not much, and try as I
might, I couldn't get the whole head in my mouth!  I must of been
spending too much time with Mr. Big, because the others started
to get impatient with me.

Before I knew it, there was a guy on the bed with me.  I was on
my hands and knees and had just moved on to the next cock in
front of my face when I felt someone behind me.  I had planned to
suck everybody off once first, so that they would have some
staying power when they all fucked me, but this guy had other
plans.  As I felt him slide his cock into my pussy, I asked if he
had a condom on.  He said that he did, so I told him to go ahead
and fuck me.  I guess I've told you how much I enjoy the feeling
of having a cock in my mouth while someone fucks me from behind.
Well, he made me cum right away and I had to take the cock out of
my mouth so I wouldn't hurt him.  God was it good!! The guy in my
pussy only lasted about five minutes, but I came one more time
before he did.  When he pulled out I pleaded for someone to take
his place! I'm afraid that I get a little whiny sometimes, and
now I was begging for a cock to fill my pussy.

I didn't have to wait long before another guy was plowing my
pussy from behind. I was in heaven, with a cock in my mouth and
another in my pussy!  I looked between my legs to make sure the
guy was wearing a condom, and he was, so I just gave in to the
pleasurable feeling. Just then, the guy I was sucking on told me
that he was going to cum. I hadn't bothered to have the guys
who's cocks I was sucking put on rubbers, so I told him to cum on
my face.  As he jacked off on my face I had to use all of my
self-control to keep from engulfing his cock and savoring the
taste of his cum.  I really love the taste of cum. Anyway, I
refrained from tasting him and I moved on to the next guy.

I went on like that for quite a while, sucking guys off while
their friends pounded my pussy with their hard cocks.  It was
fantastic! Gary said that two more guys had arrived bringing the
number of cocks in the room to sixteen.  I was marveling at how
good I felt when I felt something really big pushing against my
pussy.  I looked back and saw that it was the guy with the
enormous cock, and I asked him what had taken him so long.  I
knew that this would take my full concentration so I told the guy
I was sucking on that he'd have to wait just a minute.  I could
feel the head of Mr. Big's cock pushing between my pussy lips and
I really wanted him inside of me.  I asked Gary to get my bag and
bring it over.  Then I told him to give my lover the baby oil. 
Well, he knew what to do, and pretty soon both my pussy and his
huge cock were coated with the slippery stuff.  I was on my hands
and knees, and now I lowered my head and got down on my elbows. 
Then I told him to try again.  All of the other guys had kind-of
gathered around to watch me take this huge cock, and they weren't
disappointed.  I felt like I was about to split open as he pushed
the head of his cock into me!  Once the head was inside, my pussy
contracted around the shaft of his monstrous cock, and the pain
went away.  I came as he pushed forward and tried to bury himself
in me.  He must have gone in eight inches, which is the furthest
anything has gone into my pussy!  It was incredible!!  I was
truly full of cock!  He was very kind and didn't move while I
came for about 30 seconds.  After the intensity subsided, I told
him to move in and out slowly.  I was really out of it!  All I
could think of was how good I felt!  I started looking around as
he moved gently in and out of my pussy. The other guys around
were all stroking their cocks and watching as this totally
depraved woman fucked this huge cock.  I really loved it that it
was me doing it for them.

I wanted to do something even sexier for my audience so I asked
my lover to pull out of me slowly.  After he did, I grabbed the
baby oil and lubed him up some more, and then I poured it all
over my ass.  I took care to rub it into my asshole with first
one finger, then two , then three, and ultimately four. Then I
lowered my head and shoulders again and asked him if he'd fuck me
in the ass. I felt the head of his huge cock pushing between my
cheeks, and I cried out as the head pushed in.  He stopped
momentarily, and I pushed back against him and yelled for him to
give me all of it!  You can't imagine how full I felt as he
pushed forward and drove that beautiful cock all the way into me.

I had never felt so sexy!  I got back up on my hands and knees
and motioned for the guy in front of me to feed me his cock.  I
kind-of lost control then, I just went wild!  I grabbed the guy
in front of me by the ass and pulled him towards me until his
cock was buried to his balls in my mouth.  I just hung onto him
as the guy with the monster cock slammed in and out of my ass.  I
started to cum and just kept on cumming.  I'm afraid I let the
guy in my mouth shoot his sperm down my throat.  I loved it
though, it tasted so good!  I started sucking off another guy
while my ass was being thoroughly fucked by that huge ten inch
cock.  Then Mr. Big told me he was going to cum.  I told him that
I wanted to see him cum, and that he should cum on my tits.  He
pulled out, and I rolled onto my back.  I watched as he pulled
his rubber off and started to jack off on me.  It was all so
dreamy!  I remember watching as he started to shoot big streams
of cum onto my tits.  I remember rubbing his cum into my little
boobs as he got off of me and another guy moved up between my
legs.

Everything was kind of a blur after that.  I remember thinking I
had to be more careful, and to not swallow any more cum.  And I
don't think I did let any more guys feed me their cum.  I
remember lying their as one guy after another climbed on top of
me and fucked either my pussy or my ass.  I must have cum fifty
times!  God I loved it!! Imagine me just lying there as one guy
after another took his turn with me.  I'm sure I fucked all
sixteen guys, and I remember seeing a lot of the guys more than
once.  I was there until 2:00 A.M., that's six hours of fucking!
Gary was very helpful when it came time for me to leave.  He kind
of brought me to my senses and helped me to gather my things. He
handed me a stack of bills and told me I'd made $143. I know that
that isn't a lot of money, but I had enjoyed earning it. Gary had
noticed how out-of-it I was, and he wanted to make sure I got
home okay.  It was really something.  I hadn't had anything to
drink, but I felt like I was in no condition to drive. I guess it
was all of the intense sex, but it really had me feeling strange.
 I told Gary that I would like a ride home, and that I would pick
up my car the following day.

I put my panties and bra on, but I didn't want to put my dress
on.  I was covered with cum and I didn't want to get it all over
my white dress.  I asked Gary if he minded if I rode with him
wearing only what I had on.  He said that he sure didn't mind,
and as we walked to the door, I stopped and kissed several of the
guys.  As we approached the door, I thought about how sexy it
would be if I revealed even more, so I took off my bra and
panties.  Then Gary and I walked out the door. It was a little
cool, and I got goosebumps on most of my body.  I loved how it
felt to walk down the driveway with only my garter belt,
stockings and heels on.  Gary's car was near the road and I hoped
that someone would drive by and see me, but nobody did.  As a
matter of fact, we didn't see another car all the way to my
house.

I saw that the living room light was on when we pulled in my
driveway, so I figured Tom was probably sitting there waiting for
me.  I decided to make him wait a little longer, and I asked Gary
if he'd like me to suck his cock.  Gary thought that that sounded
great so I moved over to him and undid his pants. Since I'd let
Gary cum inside of me before, I thought I'd let him cum in my
mouth and on my face.  I wanted to have some fresh cum to show
Tom.  I got up on my knees on the seat and bent down to take
Gary's cock in my mouth.  Our porch light was on and there was a
streetlight nearby, so I knew anybody who was looking would be
able to see that I was nearly naked, and that I was giving
someone a blow job.

I came up for air once and looked around.  I noticed that our
living room curtains were pulled to the side and I knew that Tom
was watching.  I also noticed lights on in our neighbor's
kitchen, and I thought I saw somebody standing next to the
window.  Anyway, I went back down on Gary and I sucked him until
he started to cum.  I swallowed some and had him shoot the rest
on my face.  I guess we'd been there for over fifteen minutes,
long enough to give whoever was watching a good show.  Then I
told Gary I'd come for my car in the morning, and I gathered my
things and got out of the car.  I took my time walking up the
steps.  I looked over at the neighbor's house and saw him
standing in the kitchen window watching me.  He was a single guy
who kept to himself, but he wasn't that bad looking.  I hoped
that he'd been jacking off as he watched me sucking Gary's cock.
I really wanted to go over there so that he could fuck me, but I
didn't want to make Tom wait anymore.

I stepped inside and saw Tom sitting in the living room.  I went
to him and let him look me over.  I asked if he'd been watching
me in the car and he said that he had.  I told him that I could
still taste the cum the guy had shot into my mouth, and showed
him the rest of it on my face.  Then I laid down on the floor and
told Tom to fuck me.  As we made love I told him how I'd sucked
and fucked sixteen guys.  Tom came right away, but I was able to
get him hard again and we went to the bedroom where we made love
again as I recounted the events of the evening, including how I'd
taken all of a ten-inch cock in my ass.

Well, that was Saturday night.  My pussy, jaw, and ass were kind
of tender the next day, but Tom and I made love three more times
over the course of the day. I didn't go up to the frat house when
we went to get my car, but I'm sure I'll go back someday.  Tom
was going to stop and get some groceries on the way back to the
house, so I beat him home.  When I got home the neighbor who had
watched me the night before was in his driveway washing his car.
Our driveways are right next to each other, so I had to walk
right by him when I got out of my car.  He told me that he had
enjoyed my performance and asked if I'd do the same for him.  I
had been thinking about Saturday night and was feeling kind-of
randy, so I said "sure."  I followed him into his house and
dropped to my knees as he pulled out his cock.  God, I felt
nasty!!  I looked up at him as I sucked his dick and when he
came, I swallowed it all!  I got up off of my knees, kissed him
on the cheek and asked if that's what he had in mind.  He told me
that he'd like to fuck me next time and I said that I'd like that
just fine. Then I went home to wait for Tom.  Luckily, Tom didn't
get home for a little while.  I'm not sure that he would approve
of me sucking our neighbor's cock. When Tom did get home, I
attacked him and made him fuck me in the ass.

Well, as you can see, I had a full weekend.  I've been pretty
busy at work this week, so I've had to write this a little at a
time.  I did meet with Mary on Wednesday at noon, and she and I
licked each other's pussies until we came. She is so cool, I'm
really glad I met her. She wants me to come over this weekend for
a party for her husbands 40th birthday.  She wants the two of us
to perform at the party.  She has got it all planned out.  She's
only invited her husband's male friends, and me.  In her plan,
she and I are supposed to slip away to make love to each other in
their bedroom.  When we get there she plans to turn on the
intercom and broadcast our love-making to the rest of the party.
The bedroom door will be open, and she has already talked to one
of the guys about getting everybody else to come and spy on us.
It sounds really hot!  I've told her I'll think about it.  I also
asked if she could invite Tom so that he could get in on the fun,
and she said that she could.

Tuesday, June 11

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.   Just thought I'd write and keep you up to date with
what I've been up to.  For those of you who haven't been
following my letters to this newsgroup, I am a 5'1", 105 lb
athlete who has taken to showing off my body to liven up my sex
life.  I have shoulder length blond hair and blue eyes, and I
like to think that my 34A-22-34 figure is firm and desirable.  I
am not beautiful, but I've been told by a lot of guys that I am.
I would say that I am cute instead of gorgeous.  My figure is
firm because I work out at least eight hours a week, either cross
country skiing, roller-blading, running, weight lifting,
swimming, or biking.  I've been told that my best feature is my
firm ass, and I love to show it off.

I've had a lot of fun lately, showing off as much of my body to
as many men as I could (without being arrested!).  I've also
found out (although I've suspected all along) how great it feels
to go to bed with more than one guy at a time.  I am happily
married and until recently, had kept my husband in the dark about
my new sexual activities.  Well, that has changed. A short time
ago I got him to let me do it with two guys while he listened
over the phone.  Well, that's a little history, now for the new
stuff.

Well, the party at Mary's didn't work out as she'd planned.  At
the last minute, she got cold feet, so we didn't put on our show
for the guys.  I guess some people showed up who shouldn't have,
and Mary was afraid that they would lose their cool if we had
gone ahead with our plan to make love in front of the other party
guests.  I did flash a few guys after I'd taken off my panties in
the bathroom, but Tom and I went home alone.  I know you probably
don't want to hear this, but I really enjoyed making love to just
Tom that night.

Anyway, I made up for it today at noon.  I went for a run over to
Mary's house to give her a hard time about the fiasco at the
party Saturday.  When I got there, I knocked on the door and her
husband answered.  I asked if Mary was home and he said that he'd
get her.  I was wearing my running shorts without the liner and
my white sports bra, and my nipples were erect.  He invited me
in, and then left to go get Mary.  I liked the way he'd looked me
over, and when Mary came out to meet me, I told her about it. 
She said that she'd told him about her botched plan for Saturday
night, and that he'd expressed his disappointment that things
hadn't worked out.

I told her that maybe we should do something about that, and
asked her to call him.  Mary called his name, and when I heard
him approaching, I stepped forward and put my arms around Mary's
neck and gave her a long wet kiss.  As I kissed her, I was aware
that Mark had stopped and was watching me give his wife a french
kiss.  I took Mary's hand in mine and moved it down between my
legs.  She didn't need any further encouragement, and she started
stroking her fingers across my pussy.  I pulled up my running top
to expose my little boobs and then I pulled Mary's shirt up so
that her beautiful, full breasts were exposed.  It felt wonderful
as I pressed my erect nipples against hers.  Mary had worked two
fingers into my pussy, and was moving them in and out.  All of
this time I kept kissing her, letting my tongue swirl around
inside of her hot mouth.

I couldn't stand it anymore and I broke off the kiss and told
Mary that I needed her to suck on my clit.  She didn't hesitate
as she fell to her knees and, holding my shorts to one side,
began licking and sucking my clit.  In my sexiest manner, I asked
Mark if he minded if I made love to his wife.  He was pretty
blown away by what was happening, but he had the presence of mind
to tell me to go right ahead.  I played with Mary's hair as Mary
licked and sucked my pussy, but I stared at Mark.  I told him
that it would be okay if he wanted to take his cock out and play
with it.  Well, about two seconds later, he had his hard dick in
his hand.  I told him that if he really loved his wife, he should
take his clothes off and fuck her from behind.  As he was getting
undressed, I asked Mary if she wanted a hard cock in her pussy. 
She looked up at me with a lusty look and said, "Oh yes!"  Just
then Mark moved up behind her and slipped his cock into her wet
pussy.

I was getting kind of tired standing there, so I asked Mary if I
could suck on her clit, too.  I didn't wait for an answer as I
got down on the floor and slid underneath her.  I wrapped my arms
around her waist and lifted myself up so that I could lick her
clit.  It wasn't easy (glad I lift weights), but I was soon
licking and sucking her clit as Mark's pussy juice-covered cock
slid back and forth in front of my face.  Mary lowered her head
and began to fuck me with her tongue, and I started to cum!  I
had to stop licking for a minute as I came.  Mary is so cruel to
me!  She just doesn't give me time to recover from my orgasms. 
When I cum, my pussy is soooo sensitive, and Mary knows it. I ask
her to stop licking me so that I can recover, but she just won't
do it! It makes for really intense, long orgasms, and I do enjoy
them.  It's just that they are soooo intense I can hardly stand
it!  Anyway, after my orgasm finally started to subside, I became
hypnotized by the sight of Mark's cock moving back and forth in
front of me as he fucked his wife.  I couldn't help myself; I
started licking the shaft of his cock as it moved in and out of
Mary's pussy.  I stopped for long enough to tell Mark to take his
cock out of Mary when he started to cum, and to feed it to me. 
He groaned when I said that, and in less than a minute he tensed
and drove his cock hard into Mary's pussy.  I knew that he was
cumming, and I told him to feed me his cock.  He pulled out just
as he started to shoot, and with one hand I quickly guided his
hard spurting cock into my mouth.  God, it felt good!!!  There is
nothing like the feeling of having a hard cock erupting in your
mouth.  I pushed myself towards Mark so that his cock slid down
my throat all the way to his balls. Then I just drank down his
cum until he started to get a little soft.

I lowered myself to the floor and his cock eased from between my
lips.  Mary was still fucking my pussy with her tongue, and I
asked her to come to me. She turned around and laid down beside
me, and I gave her a kiss so that she could taste her husband's
cum in my mouth.  Then I asked her if she would finger-fuck me. 
I told her that I wanted to kiss her while we finger-fucked each
other.  In answer to my question, I felt Mary slide a couple
fingers into my hot, wet pussy.  I did the same for her, and then
I rolled us over so that I was on top.  I bent froward and kissed
her passionately as I began to really fuck her with my fingers. 
I worked four fingers inside her pussy and used my thumb to rub
her clit.  I started fucking her mouth with my tongue, and she
responded by sucking it into her mouth.  Mary had four fingers in
my pussy, too, and it wasn't long until we were both cumming.  I
loved the feeling of her tongue in my mouth as we came.  And what
made it especially hot was Mark standing there watching!!

When we'd calmed down a little, I asked Mark if he'd enjoyed our
performance. He said that he sure had, and told me that I could
come over anytime.  Mary started telling me how kinky Mark was,
and how he'd been after Mary to go to bed with one of his
friends.  I could see that Mark was getting excited as Mary
talked about his fantasies.  Then Mary told Mark that I'd just
recently been gang-banged by over a dozen guys.  It's funny, but
I hadn't thought of it as a gang bang.  My picture of a gang bang
is where several guys force a woman to have sex, and that's not
what I'd done.  Anyway, I volunteered Tom (my husband) to come
over and fuck Mary while Mark watched, and she agreed to it.

Mark asked me if there were any fantasies I'd had that I hadn't
lived out yet, and I thought of one that has been in the back of
my mind for a while.  Have you ever been to one of those rustic
rest stops that they sometimes have along rural two-lane
highways?  They typically have one or two stalls, and no running
water, and they typically smell kind of bad.  Well, you know how
I love being outside with no clothes on.  In my fantasy, I'm
inside the men's rest room at one of those rest stops.  I'm naked
and it is pretty dark, dark enough so that you can't make out a
person's face.  I spend most of the night there, and I let every
guy that comes in fuck me.  You should have seen Mark when I told
him this.  His cock was hard again, and he was stroking it. Mary
saw his predicament and went to him and took him into her mouth.
He asked me questions about my fantasy as Mary's head bobbed up
and down on his dick.  He wanted to know things like; how many
guys, what would I wear on the way there, and lots of other
detailed questions.  I guess I hadn't thought it out in that much
detail, and I told him so.  Then he really got into it, even
suggesting the rest stop.  He was really excited talking about
it, and it wasn't long before he started to cum in Mary's mouth.

Afterward, he asked if I would like for him to arrange my fantasy
for me.  He said that he knew the perfect place, and that I could
be sure that several men would stop there.  I told him that it
sounded a little dangerous, and that I didn't want anything to
happen to me.  Mark assured me that he would be there to make
sure every one used condoms, and that he wouldn't let anyone hurt
me (Mark is a pretty big guy).  I thought about it for a minute,
and then I told him to set it up.  I also told him that I would
get Tom to come over and keep Mary entertained.  They both liked
that idea, and I'm sure Tom will, too.  I asked Mark if I needed
to make any special preparations and he said to just come over
around 9:00 P.M. on Friday, and to be ready for some fun.

So if everything goes alright, this coming Friday, I'll be
spending a good portion of my night bent over, with some strange
guy's cock in my pussy. Sound like fun?  I think so.  I'll be
sure to write next week and tell you what happened.


Monday, June 17

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  For those of you who don't know me (I've been
writing letters to this newsgroup for a couple months now), I'll
describe myself for you.  I am pretty short, only 5'1" tall, and
I weigh about 105 pounds.  My blond hair is shoulder length and
my eyes are blue.  I've been told that I'm cute, and without
trying to sound conceited, I think it's true.  I exercise every
day, either running, roller-blading, swimming, or cross-country
skiing (in the winter, of course), and as a result, my body is in
really good shape.  My measurements are 34A-22-34, and while my
boobs are kind-of small, I have very prominent nipples.  I've
also been told that my best feature is my nicely-shaped butt.  I
have always had a voracious appetite for sex, but for the last
two months, I've been satisfying myself with men (and one woman)
other than my husband.  At first I kept it a secret from my
husband (Tom), but have since found out that he enjoys having his
wife fill herself with other men's cocks.

This letter is to tell you all about what happened last Friday
night.  My girlfriend Mary's husband had agreed (actually, he was
the one who proposed it) to watch over me as I met with some
strangers at a rustic rest area.  Tom and I arrived at Mary and
Marks' house at 9:00 P.M. on Friday night, just as Mark had
instructed.  Mary met us at the door and ushered us into the
living room.  We said our hello's to Mark, but the meeting was a
little awkward.  You see, Tom was there to take care of Mary
while Mark looked after me at the rest area.  Anyway, it was
awkward at first until we'd had a couple of drinks and everyone
started to relax a little. It was beginning to get dark outside
and I was dying to know what Mark had in store for me, so I asked
him.  Mark said that he wanted to surprise me, and that we would
be leaving shortly.

I asked Mary what she intended to do to my husband while Mark and
I were gone, and she said that she planned to see how many times
she could make him cum. Then she came over and sat between us and
started running her hand up and down Tom's thigh.  Mark decided
that it was time for us to leave, and as we walked to the door I
saw Mary unzip Tom's pants.  As Mark opened the door, he told me
to take off all of my clothes.  I was getting pretty excited as I
stripped, thinking about what must be in store for me.  Mark
opened the door, and we stepped out into the warn night, leaving
my clothes behind.  We walked to his car, got in, and pulled out
of the driveway.

Once on the road, Mark started to tell me what was going to
happen.  The Rest Area he had selected was about twenty miles
away.  It was on a remote section of road, located about midway
between two fairly small towns.  He told me that he had gone
there Tuesday after he, Mary and I had made love.  He had written
a note on the men's bathroom wall telling anyone who read it,
that Bobbi would be there from 11:00 P.M. till 3:00 A.M. on
Friday, June 14 looking for cock! He had even written out a block
schedule, so that men could reserve me for a half hour!  The
bathroom was a one stall outdoor toilet with no door, but a kind
of entry way that screened the user from the outside.  There was
a roof about eight feet up, but the walls only stood six feet
high.  Mark told me that he had checked earlier today, and that
all of the eight time blocks had check marks by them!  I was
really hot, listening to all that he had to say, and I began
playing with my pussy.  I wished that I could flash someone, but
we were on a two lane highway and there wasn't very much traffic.
 Mark continued to tell me what was going to happen.  When he was
at the rest area earlier in the week, he had observed that it was
pretty dark inside the men's bathroom.  It was light enough to
make out the toilet, but not light enough for anyone to make out
who I was.  He told me that I was not allowed to refuse anyone
for any reason, and that I should do whatever the men asked of
me, as long as it would not hurt me physically.  He told me to
scream if anyone tried to hurt me, and that he would be right
outside to take care of me.  It was right about then, that he
pulled off the road into the Rest Area he'd described to me.

He drove over by the path to the men's room and parked next to
two cars that were already there.  He pulled in on the left of
the cars, so that I would be right next to the car on our right.
I looked over to see a man looking back at me.  I could also see
that there was another man in the other car.  Mark told me that
it was only 10:30, but maybe I could get started early.  Then he
got out of the car and walked around to the man on my right. Mark
asked if he was there to fuck Bobbi.  They were only a few feet
from me, so I heard every word.  The guy said yes, and then asked
him if I was Bobbi. Mark replied that I was, and then he told me
to get out of the car.  So, I got out and moved to Mark's side. 
I made sure to spread my legs as I got out of the car, so the guy
would have a clear view of my pussy.  Mark asked if I was ready,
and I said, "Oh yea, I'm extremely ready."  I looked at the guy
in the car and asked, "Do you want me to suck your cock, mister?"
 He nodded, and Mark told him to follow us.

God, I felt wicked as I walked naked up the path to the men's
toilet.  I knew that the guy in the other car had to be watching,
and it made me even hotter. When we got to the stall, I walked in
and sat down on the toilet.  Mark handed the guy a condom and
told him that if he didn't wear it, he wouldn't get anything from
me.  Then Mark walked out of sight and the guy approached me.  I
reached for his zipper, and pulled it down as he undid his belt.
His pants dropped to the ground and I pulled down his boxer
shorts to reveal a nice, hard cock.  I told him to put the condom
on so that I could get started.  He excitedly rolled it onto his
cock, and then I told him, "fuck my mouth, baby." It felt
wonderful to finally have his cock in my mouth!  He held my head
with his hands as his hips moved back and forth, his cock sliding
in and out of my mouth.  I heard a car door close and, shortly
thereafter, I heard Mark asking someone if they were there for
Bobbi.  A voice replied that he was, and Mark told him that I was
busy, but would take care of him in a minute.

It was wild, listening to Mark and this man talking just outside
the stall, as I sucked some stranger's hard cock into my mouth. 
I started talking to the guy who was feeding me his cock, telling
him how good his cock felt in my mouth.   I wanted Mark to hear
me sucking this guys cock, so I started to make loud sucking and
slurping sounds as his cock moved back and forth between my lips.
 Apparently, it was too much for the guy who was fucking my face.
 He grabbed my hair and shoved his cock in as far as he could,
and started grunting.  I wanted to feel him deep inside me, so I
leaned forward and tilted my head back, to allow his cock to
slide down my throat.  I gagged a little as his hard dick started
down my throat, but I reached forward and pulled his ass towards
me anyway.  I wanted him to bury his cock all the way down my
throat as he came!  Mark must have heard the gagging noises I
made, because he was right there, checking to make sure that I
was okay.  I looked up at him, my lips formed around the base of
the cock in my mouth. Then, still looking at Mark, I slowly moved
back as the full length of that cock emerged from my throat. 
Then I leaned forward again and took it all the way back down my
throat.  I could feel his cock throb as he came down my throat,
and God, did it feel good!  When the first guy was done cumming ,
he pulled his dick out of my mouth and zipped up and left.  Mark
was just staring at me, not saying anything.  And all I said was,
"who's next?"

The way Mark was looking at me made me feel extremely slutty (a
feeling I've come to love).  I really wanted to shock him, so I
asked if there might not be a better place to do this.  I told
him that it would make me really hot if I knew that I was being
watched as I fucked these guys.  Mark agreed that that would
indeed be hot, and he started to look around for a more open spot
for my activities.  He told me to follow him, and he headed to a
picnic table near the bathroom.  The light was a little brighter
outside, but it was still pretty dark.  He told me to lie down on
my back on top of the table, then he said he had to get something
out of the car.  The way I was situated, I could lift up my head
and see practically the whole parking lot.  I noticed that there
were only two cars there, Mark's and one of the two that were
there when we arrived.  I was kind-of in the shadows, so I was
pretty sure that people driving by couldn't see me, but I was
also pretty sure that if someone was sitting there, it wouldn't
be too hard for them to find me.  I doubted if they would be able
to make out many details, but still, they'd be able to tell what
I was doing.  I was getting really horny thinking of a line of
guys, sitting in their cars, watching me get fucked repeatedly. 
I was glad when Mark started walking towards me.

As he approached, I saw that he had a length of rope in his
hands, and I wondered what that was for.  When he was standing
next to me, I asked Mark what he had planned.  He told me that he
realized that I could handle well more than one guy every half
hour, and that he wanted to go tell some more men about me.  He
said that the rope was to make sure I didn't get cold feet and
try to leave while he was gone.  I assured him that I wouldn't go
anywhere, and that I wanted him to get more men for me, but he
really was intent on tying me up.  As I started to protest, he
took my hands,  pulled them over my head, and began to tie them
to the table.  As I thought about being tied to the table, unable
to move, I got even hornier!  I pictured myself lying there
helpless, with one man after another climbing up between my legs
to fill my pussy with his cock.  So, I didn't struggle, and I
even suggested that he leave enough slack so that I could hang my
head back off the table, in case anyone wanted to feed their cock
down my throat.

Once I was tied securely, Mark started to walk away.  He said
that he'd be back as soon as he could, then he walked off and
said something to the guy who had been waiting for his turn with
me.  As he got into his car and drove away, the other guy walked
towards me.  When he was standing beside me, he undid his pants
and stroked his cock. I asked him if he was going to fuck me.  He
said that he was, and I asked him if he would please wear a
rubber.  Well, he did put one on, then he climbed on top of me
and slid his cock into my pussy.  It was wild!!  I couldn't wrap
my legs around him, or even put my arms around him.  I asked him
what Mark had told him about me, as he moved his cock in and out.
 He said that Mark had told him that I was being punished for not
doing as I was told as often as I should.  Apparently, he'd told
this guy that I was being taught a lesson.  I decided to play
along.  I asked him to be gentle with me, and asked if he would
untie me when he was done with me.  He told me that he'd like to,
but that then I wouldn't learn my lesson.  I really got into it!
I played the role of the reluctant lover, but after a while it
just felt to good to hold back.  I pleaded with this guy to fuck
me hard, to really slam his cock into me!  I made a lot of noise,
too.  When he came, I begged him not to take is cock out, but he
did anyway.  As he climbed off of me, I noticed that there was
another car in the parking lot.  I begged my current lover not to
tell anyone about my being there, but he told me that I had to
learn my lesson.  I watched another car pull in as he walked
away, then I saw him go up to both cars and saw him point towards
me.  I knew I'd soon have at least one cock in me in a very short
time, and I couldn't wait.

I watched as the two guys walked up the path to where I was
restrained.  I asked them if they were there as part of my
punishment, and they just kind-of looked at me.  I told them that
my boyfriend had tied me up and just left me there.  I told them
that he had said something about telling a lot of guys where they
could find an easy lay, and I asked if they were there to fuck
me. They still didn't say anything, so I asked them if they'd
each take a condom off of the table and put them on before they
put their cocks in me.  Still they didn't move or say anything! 
I thought they were going to leave!  To put them at ease, I told
them that even if my boyfriend hadn't tied me up there, I would
have stayed anyway.  Then I started telling them how much I loved
being fucked by two guys at once.  Then I begged them to fuck me!
 I can talk really dirty when I want to, and I did for them.  I
licked my lips and asked if someone would please fuck my mouth. 
As one guy finally took out his cock and put his condom on, I
moved up so that my head hung over the edge of the table. He
didn't need any more coaxing as he stepped up and slid his dick
down my throat.  As he fucked my mouth, I felt the other guy
crawl up on top of me.  I almost came as I felt his rather big
cock slide into my really wet pussy.  I did cum after about 30
seconds of his big cock plunging in and out of me.

I was vaguely aware of hearing more cars pulling in to the Rest
Area as those two guys fucked me, but I was just too busy to pay
much attention to them. They fucked me for about fifteen minutes
before the guy in my mouth came. When he pulled his cock out, I
lifted my head to see how many cars had pulled in.  I could see
two cars, but the guy on top of me blocked a good portion of my
view.  He fucked me for about another five minutes, then he
arched his back and came deep inside of me.  As he climbed off of
me and started to move away, I thanked him.  With him out of the
way, I could see that there were six cars in the lot.  Two guys
were walking toward us, the guy I'd just sucked off was getting
into his car, which left two cars and probably two more guys (not
counting the guy who had just pulled his cock from my pussy.

The two new guys must have been watching, because they knew
exactly what to do.  I did have to ask them to put on condoms,
but they were quite cooperative.  It had been less than a minute
since the last guy had pulled out of me, and now I had another
cock in my pussy.  Then I motioned for the other guy to feed me
his cock.  I remember thinking what a great night it had turned
out to be as he fed his erect cock down my throat.  As these two
guys fucked me, I was aware of someone standing nearby.  When I
was able to look, I discovered that it was Mark.  He asked me how
I was doing and I replied, between sucks, that I was doing great!
 He told me that he had driven to a truck stop, and had posted a
note in the bathroom.  I thanked him, and then I got back to
taking care of the guys who were filling me with their cocks.

Well, things went pretty much like that until 3:00 A.M.  I didn't
know how many guys I fucked and sucked, but it was a lot!! 
Nobody tried to hurt me, and everyone was really good about using
a condom.  I really would have rather been filled with their cum,
but I guess it's just not safe.  Anyway, I had a wicked time!  I
felt like such a slut, for the whole night!  I couldn't wait to
get back to Tom, and tell him all about it!  On the way back to
Mark's house, I sucked his cock.  He had to pull off the road
when he came, but I was able to swallow all of it.  While I was
sucking him, he kept telling me how hot he'd gotten, watching me
fuck one pair of guys after another.  He said that he hoped that
Mary would do the same thing someday.

Pretty wild, huh!  It turns out that Tom and Mary had had a
pretty fun night, too.  When Mark and I arrived at their house,
we all went to bed together.  It was great fun!  I got to watch
Tom and Mark fuck Mary the way I'd taken all of those guys in the
Rest Area.  It was really hot and I managed to get in on it by
licking Mary's clit as Tom fucked her from behind.  Tom and I
ended up spending the rest of the night there, and everyone was
pretty tired in the morning.

Oh yea, Mark counted the condoms he had left in the morning, and
we figure I must have taken on twenty-three guys!!!  I don't know
how I can ever top that, but I bet I will someday!

So, what do you think of me?  I hope that you think that I'm
sexy, because that gets me hot.  I love to think of men
everywhere, reading my letters and stroking their cocks.  I hope
that you picture my blond hair and blue eyes just inches from
your cock as you get ready to shoot your sperm into my open,
waiting mouth.  Or maybe you picture me bent over the back of a
kitchen chair, pulling my cheeks apart, offering you my tight
asshole and licking my lips. Or do you picture me lying on a
picnic table, my hands and feet tied to the corners, as I lift my
pussy and beg for you to impale me on your big, hard cock?!  Why
don't you write me and tell me how you picture me?  Send your
mail (with a clean subject) to an598218@anon.penet.fi.  I'll try
to answer you, but I can't guarantee it.

                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 13

Thursday, June 27

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  Sorry I haven't written for so long, but I've been
quite busy at work.  For those of you who don't know me, I am
5'1" tall and weigh 105 lbs. I have shoulder length blond hair
and blue eyes, and I like to stay in shape. I run and
roller-blade in the summer, and I cross country ski in the
winter. All of this activity serves to keep my 34A-22-34 body
nice and tight.  Guys really seem to love my ass, and I enjoy
bending over to show it to them.  I have become a real
exhibitionist over the last few months, but I'm not a tease.  I
usually end up having sex with the guys that I flash, and
sometimes it gets really wild.  I have taken on a couple groups
of guys, which was really hot!  I love the feeling of having one
cock in my mouth and another in my pussy, and could have sex like
that all night!

I especially love to show off my body outside.  One of my
favorite ways of doing this is by running with very little on. 
There are some trails near where I work, and I often go for a run
at noon.  Once on the trail, I strip off as much of my outfit as
I feel like.  I always stash my clothes, because it makes me hot
knowing that I can't cover up if I see someone.  And I do see
people.  I remember the first time I ran topless.  I ran into a
guy on a mountain bike (almost literally).  I ended up
masturbating for him as he jacked off on me! God, was that hot!!

I did have some fun earlier this week, and I thought I'd share it
with you.  I don't mean to disappoint anyone, but my experience
this week wasn't as wild as my last outing (the one in the rest
area).  Still, I really enjoyed it! I had to travel to Detroit,
MI for business on Monday, and I flew back home yesterday.  I
wrapped up my work a little ahead of schedule on Tuesday, but I
was unable to get a seat on a flight home Tuesday night.  My
meetings went really well, so I decided to enjoy myself, and
relax a little.

The hotel I was staying at had an outdoor pool and hot tub, and I
decided to lounge by the pool for a while before getting
something to eat for supper. It was a nice warm day, just perfect
for lounging by the pool, so I put on my bikini and left my room.
 I have to describe the layout of the hotel to you; It was
L-shaped, and the pool and hot tub were nestled in the corner on
the inside of the L.  There were three stories, and most of the
rooms on the pool side of the hotel had a view of the pool.  As I
walked down the stairs towards the pool, I started wondering who
else might be around.  It was only about 4:00 P.M., a little
early for most business travelers to be back at their rooms.  I
picked a chaise lounge and arranged it so that I would be facing
the hotel. Then I lay back in the lounge chair to enjoy the warm
rays of the afternoon sun.  I was wearing sunglasses, so I was
able to glance around without anyone knowing where I was looking.

As I checked out the windows in the rooms, I started thinking
about who might be watching me.  It made me hot to think someone
might be watching.  I imagined that there could be several guys,
standing back from their windows stroking their hard cocks, as
they gazed at my firm, tan body.  I was wearing a white bikini,
one of two that I own, and it is the sexier of the two.  The top
was fairly small, but covered my small breasts completely
(although you could see the impression my erect nipples made in
the material). The bottoms were also fairly brief (but by no
means a thong), and I had them pulled up high in order to draw
the material tight against my pussy.  As I relaxed and watched
for movement in the windows, I spread my legs apart a little,
just in case someone were looking.  As I lay there, I couldn't
help wishing that my suit were more revealing; and then I got an
idea!  I have a favorite pair of running shorts. They're my
favorite pair because I've cut the liner out of them to make them
very revealing.  So I thought, "Why don't I do the same for my
bikini?"

I grabbed my things and headed for my room.  I always carry a
small pair of nail scissors with me on my trips, and I knew that
I could use them to make my white suit much more revealing.  Once
in my room, I took my suit off and got to work.  My pussy was
getting wet as I sat there naked on the bed, cutting the liner
from my bikini bottoms.  When I was finished with the bottoms, I
went to work on the top.  When I was done, I put my suit back on
and looked at myself in the mirror.  I could easily see my
nipples protruding through the now flimsy fabric.  I pulled my
bottoms up until I could see the outline of my pussy lips (I keep
my pussy shaved), then I picked up my bottle of pop and a towel,
and headed back to the pool.

This time when I settled into my chaise lounge, I felt really
indecent.  My long nipples were standing at attention, and as I
lay on the chair with my legs spread, I knew that anyone who
looked my way would be able to make out the impression of my
pussy through my thin suit.  Once again, I looked from room to
room, trying to make out who was inside them.  After I lay there
for about fifteen minutes, I was really getting warm.  I decided
to dive into the pool to cool off, knowing that the water would
act to make my suit even more transparent.  I dove in and the
cool water was very refreshing.  I floated on my back for a bit
and as I looked down at my nipples, I could see them pretty
clearly.  I was hoping that men all over the hotel were looking
at them, too.

When I was cooled off, I climbed from the pool and walked sexily
to my lounge chair.  I lay on my back with my legs spread and
waited for somebody to come out of their room.  I was sure that
the show I was putting on would attract somebody, but I was
mistaken.  Maybe there wasn't anyone watching.  Or maybe I needed
to do something a little more outrageous!  So, I started to suck
on my pop bottle when ever I took a drink.  Surely someone would
get the idea! Still no one came to see me.  It was sooo
frustrating!  Here I was giving what I thought was this great
show, and it appeared that no one even noticed!

I was really getting excited and frustrated, and I wished that I
could masturbate.  But that would be going too far.  Or would it?
 I decided to take my pop bottle with me into the pool.  I walked
around to the side of the pool nearest the hotel and set my pop
on the edge, and then I dove in. After I swam a little, I moved
up close to the side of the pool.  I stood up and the water came
up to my navel.  I thought about going in deeper, but I wanted to
keep my breasts above the side of the pool.  If anyone was
watching, I wanted them to be able to see them.  I nonchalantly
drained the last of my pop, and then I slipped the bottle under
water.  It was one of those little six ounce coke bottles, just
the right size for what I had planned.  I knew exactly what I was
going to do.  My pussy was so hot and wet, I didn't doubt that
I'd be able to slide the bottle inside of me.  As I stood facing
the hotel, I pulled down my bikini bottoms with one hand, and
with the other hand I slid the neck of my pop bottle inside my
aching pussy.  I was a little nervous as I gently worked the neck
of the bottle further into my pussy.  I knew that if I got it in
past the first bulge it would stay in place by itself.  Because
of my position by the side of the pool, I knew that no one in the
rooms in front of me could see what I was doing, although they
might be able to guess from my actions.  However, there were
rooms on the other wing where someone might be able to see
exactly what I was doing, but they were further away and my
actions were probably hidden by the water.  But it made me hot to
think they might be watching me fuck myself with a pop bottle!

After the neck of the bottle was in my pussy I only needed one
hand, so I rested my other arm on the side of the pool.  I made
sure to stand up straight so that my breasts were still visible
to anyone watching.  Then as I was working more and more of the
bottle inside of me, three guys walked out of the lobby door and
headed for the pool.  They all had on swim suits and I knew I was
about to have company.  I was really torn about what to do!  I
almost had the bottle in past the first bulge, and it felt really
good.  I knew that I should pull it out and let it sink to the
bottom, but it just felt too good. The guys were still about 30
feet away as I made one last hard push.  The bottle slid in and
my pussy closed around it  below that first bulge.  As I lifted
my arm and rested it on the side of the pool, the bottle stayed
firmly in place, with my pussy lips pulled tight around it.

The guys walked right up to me and asked how the water was.  I
told them that it felt good, and they put down their towels and
jumped in right next to me. They introduced themselves, and then
the most talkative guy, Ron, asked what had happened to my pop. 
I asked him what he was talking about and he said that they had
been watching me, and that just before they came down, they saw
me submerge my pop bottle.  Just then, one of the other two, Jim,
reached down and twisted the bottle in my pussy!  I guess I let
out a moan as Jim said, "I think I've solved the mystery!"  God,
was I hot!!  There I was with a pop bottle buried in my pussy, in
a public pool with three guys!  I wished that I could fuck them
all right there, all at the same time, but I thought that that
might get us all arrested.

I told Jim to keep up what he was doing cause it felt really
good.  Then I told them that it certainly took them a long time
to come down to the pool, but I was really glad that they had!  I
went on about how horny I was, and asked if they were horny, too.
 Well, it turned out that everyone was very horny, and I told
them, "Good, because I'm going to need you to fuck me."  Ron said
that he'd be happy to, and as he moved behind me, I could feel
his hard cock pressing up against my ass; and it felt BIG!  I
knew I should tell him not to do anything yet, I mean we were in
a pool at a motel!  But, it felt really good!  The next thing I
knew, he had the head of his cock pressed against my asshole!  I
wanted it bad, but I wasn't ready!  Luckily (I guess), just then
a group of people came from the lobby and headed for the pool. 
Ron moved away, and Jim said we should go to their room.  I said
that I'd go with them, but I asked if we could go to my room
instead.  I started to reach for the bottle, to pull it out, but
Ron grabbed my arm.  He said to leave it in, then he had the
other guy, Phil, go get my towel.  Phil handed me the towel and
Ron told me to wrap it around my waist.  Well, I did it as Ron
took my hand and we walked toward the shallow end of the pool. 
It was hard to walk with the bottle in me, but I managed.  The
group who had just come down to the pool looked at me funny as I
walked up the steps in the shallow end.  Either they knew I had
something in my pussy, or they thought I was handicapped, because
I sure was walking funny.  The guys in the group stared at my
tits which were easy to see through my wet, thin top, and I
smiled back at them as I walked by.

Aside from my funny walk, the bottle was having another effect on
me.  With every step I took, the coke bottle moved to one side or
the other, kind of stirring around in my pussy.  It felt so good
that it made me weak.  I couldn't wait to get to the room.  It
was a ways away, and on the second floor, but eventually we got
there.  As soon as we entered the room, I took off my towel and
peeled off my bikini bottoms.  I had to bend over to get them
off, and I made sure to give the guys a real good view of the
coke bottle crammed in my pussy.  Ron took my arm and led me to
the bed, and told me to get on my hands and knees.  He said that
he knew I wanted it in my ass, and that he was going to give it
to me.  I wanted it bad, but I wanted to be able to watch, too. 
I told Ron that it would be better if he would fuck me on the
desk.  He said okay, and cleared everything off the desk.  Then
he laid a towel down.  I climbed on and lay on my back and pulled
my knees up and out to give him easy access to my ass.  After I'd
positioned myself on the desk, he got between my legs and began
to lick my asshole.  He twisted the coke bottle as he drove his
tongue up my ass, and I came.  It was wild!  Jim came up and
stood beside my head with his cock jutting out towards my face. 
I swallowed his cock just as I felt the head of Ron's cock
pressing against my tight asshole.

I love getting fucked in my ass, and usually it isn't a problem,
but with the coke bottle in my pussy, my asshole was really
tight.  Ron kept applying pressure, but nothing was happening! 
Ron's cock was just too big!!  I told Ron to get the K-Y jelly
out of my bag in the bathroom.  He did, and soon he was pressing
the slippery head of his gigantic cock against my asshole again.
Only this time, he had better luck.  The head of his cock slowly
slid forward.

It stretched my asshole to the limit as it moved slowly forward.
He kept up the constant, gentle pressure as he inched forward.  I
have honestly never been stretched so tight!  the head of his
cock must have been the size of a coke can.  It hurt, but I knew
I wanted him in me.  If I hadn't had the bottle in my pussy, I
know I could have taken him more easily, but I was determined to
accommodate both the bottle in my pussy and his huge cock in my
ass!  I cried out for him to push harder, and then I felt him
move forward as the head popped in, and he drove forward as my
asshole clamped tightly around the shaft.  Then Ron started to
fuck my ass!  I can't begin to describe how it felt.  My skin
hurt from being stretched so tight, but I felt this deep
satisfaction from being stuffed so full.  Each time Ron drove
forward, he would hit the bottom of the coke bottle, pushing it
deeper into my pussy as the base rubbed against my clit.  I was
in heaven!!!  I hungrily sucked Jim's cock down my throat as Ron
kept up his assault on my asshole.  He fucked me like this for
what seemed like forever!  I lost track of how many times I came,
but I know it was a lot!

Finally, Ron had his enormous tool all the way in.  With each
stroke he would pull it almost all the way out, before shoving it
back in to the hilt.  The coke bottle never went all of the way
in, but I know it must have come close. Jim was the first to cum,
and he filled my mouth with his cum, and I tried to swallow it
all.  After he withdrew his cock from my mouth, Ron really began
to fuck me hard!  He kept it up for another minute, then he
shouted that he was cumming.  He held my waist tightly as he
buried his huge cock in my ass and let loose.  He held me still
while he came deep in my ass; I could feel his cock throb as he
pumped his cum inside of me, and God, did I feel nasty!!! When
Ron pulled his cock out of me I felt so empty.  Thankfully, at my
pleading, Phil was ready to fill me right back up with his cock.
It wasn't as big as Ron's, but it felt good as he pushed it into
my waiting asshole.

I ended up being fucked by all three guys in my ass.  I'll never
forget how incredibly good it felt as they slammed forward,
driving the coke bottle deeper into my pussy every time their
cocks plunged into my ass!!  I really enjoyed having them, and I
know that they enjoyed having me.  Before they left, Jim invited
me to dinner.  I was pretty hungry, and it isn't any fun to eat
by yourself, so I said I'd love to go with them.  We agreed to
meet back at my room in half an hour.

After they left, I showered and got dressed for dinner.  I put on
a short summer dress, but purposely left my underwear in the
drawer.  It felt really good to stand there in just my dress, and
I knew that it would feel even better once we were out in public.

The guys came by to get me as we'd arranged, and I gave everyone
a big kiss as I pressed my body against them.  As we rode to the
restaurant, I sat in the back with Phil, and I treated him to a
show of my pussy.  I even pulled my dress off for a couple of
minutes while I leaned over and took Phil's cock in my mouth.  I
sucked his hard cock until he spurted his cum into my mouth, and
then I put my dress back on.  Ron told me that several people in
passing cars had gotten a glimpse of what I'd just done, and I
told him that I hoped they would jack off later thinking about
it.  Just about then we arrived at the restaurant.

It was one of the local strip clubs, and I got my share of looks
as we walked in and the hostess showed us to our table.  As we
drank and ate, we watched as different girls performed on the
stage.  Then after they did their routine, they would come into
the audience and give private dances (called table dances) to
anyone who paid them.  I asked the guys who their favorites were,
and if they were going to have them do table dances for them. 
Jim said that he would like to see one particular brunette a
little closer, and that as soon as he finished his dinner, he was
going to call her over.  He did, too.

Her name was Jody, and she was really gorgeous.  She had the
darkest all-over tan I'd ever seen, and her figure was perfect. 
She had large firm breasts and a tiny waist, and a beautiful
behind, and she moved so sensuously.  Watching her dance just
inches from Jim (whom I was sitting next to), I couldn't
understand how he could keep from reaching out and caressing her
beautiful body.  I'm afraid I was staring at her as she danced
for Jim.  She looked over at me and winked, and I asked if she'd
give me a table dance.  Ron gave me the $10, and at the start of
the next song, Jody moved over in front of me.  She told me to
spread my legs and then she moved up between them and started to
do her sensuous dance.  She held her lovely breast just in front
of my mouth and I asked her if I could just lick one.  She said
that she was sorry, but that was against the rules.  God it was
hot, watching her play with her breasts, almost touching me with
her perfect body as she danced for me!!  Then she put her hands
on my knees and kneeled between my legs.  She moved sexily as she
came so close to rubbing her breasts against my pussy.  I
couldn't help myself as I inched the hem of my dress up my legs.
She sat back on her heels and put her hands on the inside of my
thighs, and then she saw that I wasn't wearing any panties.  She
gave me a mischievous smile as she moved her nipple towards my
pussy.  Then just as I thought she might touch me, the song ended
and she stood up.

I thanked her and told her that she was an excellent dancer. 
Jody had to go, but I made her promise to come back for another
dance.  God, was I hot!!!  I hadn't noticed during Jody's dance,
but we were the center of attention.  As I looked around, I
noticed that just about every guy in the place was looking at me!
 I smiled and apologized to my three escorts for ignoring them. 
They all told me that they hadn't minded, and had really enjoyed
watching Jody dance for me.  I told them that I'd really enjoyed
it, too!

Just then there was a little commotion, and a guy was being
pulled by his arms to the stage by two of the dancers.  The
announcer told us that it was his Birthday, and that he was
getting the traditional club Birthday celebration. And instead of
having everybody sing Happy Birthday to him, all of the dancers
gathered around him.  They undressed him, down to his pants, and
tied him to a chair on stage, and then they gave him one big
table dance with all of the girls.  It lasted for two songs, and
then they let the guy go.  It was pretty wild, and I mentioned to
Ron that I wished it were my Birthday.  He said that maybe it
could be, and then he left to talk to one of the girls.  While he
was talking to her, Jody came and joined them.  I saw her look my
way, and then she turned and walked away.  I was distracted by a
really pretty girl on the stage, and when I looked back towards
Ron, he was walking back to the table. When he got there he told
me he had something for me.  Then he sat down and handed me a
tiny silver G-string.  He told me that for the rest of the night
it was my Birthday, but that in order to go up on stage, I had to
put the g-string on. Well, I excused myself and walked to the
bathroom.  Once inside, I put on the g-string, and then I hurried
back to our table.  I saw Ron nod to the announcer, and as the
song that was playing ended, he announced that there was another
birthday.

I saw Jody and one other girl walking towards me, and I hoped
they were coming for me.  I offered no resistance as they each
took a hand and led me to the stage.  All of the guys in the club
were whistling and cheering as we walked onto the stage and were
joined by the other dancers.  My mouth was dry, and my pussy was
wet, as they sat me down in the chair and tied my hands behind
me. The girls were undulating their beautiful naked bodies
(except for g-strings) all around me!  I could hardly stand it! 
Then Jody stepped forward and took the hem of my dress and moved
it up.  She enlisted the other girls to help her as they raised
my ass of my chair and pulled my dress up higher and higher. They
pulled it up past my navel and then over my breasts, and finally
over my head.  They couldn't get it all the way off because of my
tied hands, but they had managed to bare my entire body to the
audience of horny men.  Jody pushed my legs apart and got down on
her knees in front of my pussy.  She looked up at me as she
pulled the g-string until the material was wedged between my
pussy lips.  Then she moved away, so that the audience could see
my naked body.  God, I was hot!!!!!!!!  I wished those guys had
lined up and fucked my mouth, but that couldn't happen there.  I
did enjoy all of the attention though, and was sad when the song
ended and the girls untied me.  I got an incredible amount of
applause, especially when I turned my back on the audience and
bent froward to pick up my dress.  I also got a lot of applause
after I'd put my dress on and then peeled off the g-string and
handed it to Jody.  Then I went back to join my escorts.

Ron had already paid our tab, and the guys led me out of the
club.  I protested that I didn't want to go yet; I guess I wanted
to see if I could get some of those guys inside (or girls) to
join us at the hotel.  Anyway, I left with Jim, Phil and Ron.  I
sucked Jim off on the way back to the hotel, letting his cum drip
out of my mouth and spill over onto my face.  Once back at the
hotel, Jim, Ron and Phil fucked me repeatedly.  I got to take
Ron's huge cock in my pussy once, and once in my ass.  We fucked
all night long, and I was still ready for more in the morning.  I
was still horny, but tired as I boarded the plane for the flight
back home.  I slept a little on the plane, and went directly home
from the airport.  I should have gone to work, but I just
couldn't face it.

As I pulled in my driveway, I noticed that my neighbor was home.
I have sucked him off before, and I thought that he might be able
to help me right now.  I walked over and knocked on his door. 
When he opened it, I asked if I could come in.  As I stepped
inside, I saw that he had a friend over, and that they were
watching tennis on TV.  I told them that they were pretty
pathetic, watching TV when there was so much else to do.  When
they asked what there was to do, I stood in front of them and
stripped off my clothes.  Then I said, "you could fuck me."  They
each fucked me twice, one after the other, and it was pretty
good.  After they were finished with me, I put my clothes on and
went home to wait for Tom (my husband) to tell him what a naughty
girl I'd been.

So you see, I've been busy.  I really enjoyed fucking my neighbor
and his friend.  I love all of the sex that I have, but there is
just something so nasty about having the guy who's just filled
you full of cum, move aside for the next guy.  That's what it was
like Tuesday night with Jim, Ron and Phil, too.  Oh yea, I took
Tom in my ass as I told him about Ron's big dick stretching me to
the limit.  He loved it!  I'm so lucky to have such an
understanding husband.

I don't have any plans for this weekend, but I imagine I'll do
something nasty. And you can be sure that I'll tell you about it.
 Until then.


                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 14


Friday, July 12

Hi Everybody

It's Bobbi.  Sorry I haven't written for so long, but I've been
really busy at work again.  For those of you who don't know me, I
am 5'1" tall and weigh 105 lbs.  I have shoulder length blond
hair and blue eyes, and I like to stay in shape.  I run and
roller-blade in the summer, and I cross country ski in the
winter.  All of this activity serves to keep my 34A-22-34 body
nice and tight.

Guys really seem to love my ass, and I enjoy bending over to show
it to them. I have become a real exhibitionist over the last few
months, but I'm not a tease. I usually end up having sex with the
guys that I flash, and sometimes it gets really wild.  I have
taken on a couple groups of guys, which was really hot!  I love
the feeling of having one cock in my mouth and another in my
pussy, and could have sex like that all night!

Just because I haven't written since June, doesn't mean that I
haven't been busy.  Let's see, since my last letter I've fucked
my coworker Bob twice (the second time we were joined by another
guy.  We were fucking outside on a trail I run on, and this guy
came walking by while Bob had me on my hands and knees with his
cock buried in my pussy.  It would have been rude not to ask him
to feed me his cock!).  I've dropped in on my neighbor a couple
of times, and I went back to the Frat house.  I met Gary (one of
the guys from the fraternity house) at the health club where we
both work out.  He offered to take me home with him and I took
him up on it.  While I was there, I fucked Gary and two of his
friends, and it was great!  I was hoping the guy with the
ten-inch cock was going to be there, but he wasn't.  I did make
Gary promise to arrange another party for me when school started
in the fall.  The last party I went to there, I ended up fucking
sixteen guys!  And that was during the summer!  I get wet just
thinking about how many college guys I'll get to fuck at this
upcoming party; I wish it was sooner!  I also made Gary promise
to call me when his big-dicked friend could fuck me.  I still
remember how good that fat ten-inch cock felt in my ass!

What I really wanted to tell you about was the camping trip that
Tom and I went on over the Fourth of July.  We travelled south to
a state park that has this really great sandy beach.  It is also
the closest place that allows thong swimsuits!  We left town
after work on July 3rd and drove half way there that evening.  We
stayed in a motel overnight and left early in the morning for our
destination.  It was still a four hour drive, and we wanted to
get there early enough to get checked in and set up, and still
have most of the day to play in the sun.

Well, we got everything taken care of.  We found a great
campsite, with lots of shade trees around, and we set up our
tent.  Then we went inside the tent to change into our swimsuit.
I had ordered a white thong bikini from a mail order shop and I
was dying to try it out on the beach.  Of course I'd already
tried it on, but I had never worn it in public!  It was hot
already at 11:00 am, and I talked Tom into leaving the tent flap
open while we changed.  I made sure to stand right by the door as
I undressed.  All that stood between the outside and me was the
bug screen, and I hoped that someone would walk by and look in.
When we put up our tent, I made sure that it would be visible
from the road! Well, no one walked by as I changed into my suit,
but I was sure that I'd have plenty of other opportunities to
show off on this vacation.

When we had our suits on, we packed a small bag with lotion,
towels, books and snacks.  Then we picked up our cooler and the
bag and headed for the beach.  I loved being able to show off my
ass as we walked through the campground!  I got lots of looks
from everybody!  All of the men (and most of the boys) stared at
me, and most of the women gave me dirty looks.  I did notice that
the attractive women didn't seem to care, and none of them gave
me dirty looks. There were even two other women in the campground
wearing tiny bikinis as they moved around their campsites, and
they smiled at me.  It was like we were part of some secret
society or something.  Anyway, it was pretty neat.

It wasn't a long walk to the beach, only about five minutes.  You
should have seen all of the people!  Even at 11:00 am it was
pretty crowded.  Well, it was the Fourth of July, so I guess I
should have expected it.  We found a spot by one of the many
volleyball nets, and we laid out our blanket and got comfortable.
 I purposely picked a spot that had a large concentration of guys
around, so that I could show off a little.  I made sure to bend
over a lot as we arranged our stuff, and when I laid down on my
stomach on the blanket, I made sure to spread my legs a little. 
I wanted to make sure that the guys walking by would be able to
see the outline of my pussy in my tiny white suit. My tiny top
was fastened in the back with only one strap (kind of a bandeau
top with a catch), and I undid it and let it fall to my sides. 
Then I got up on my elbows to read my book.  My arms hid my small
breast from the sides, but I was sure that my nipples were
visible from the front.

It was impossible for me to read my book.  Guys kept walking by
in front of me, gazing at my breasts, and Tom told me that I was
attracting a lot of attention from guys looking at my ass and
pussy, too.  I was just getting so horny, and it wasn't even noon
yet!  Tom suggested that we go for a swim to cool me off, so I
fastened my top and we got up to go down to the water.  I left my
sunglasses on the blanket, and I was getting off on smiling at
all of the guys who were checking me out.

The water felt great, and it made my nipples more visible.  When
we left the water, I got even more looks as we walked back to our
blanket.  I couldn't stand it!  My nipples were hard (and they
are quite long, 3/4"), my pussy ached, and I had to get some
relief!  I saw all kinds of attractive guys that I would have
loved to have, right there, right then, but I restrained myself.
I told Tom that I needed to go back to the tent to get a
different book.  He said that he'd go with me, but I told him it
would be better if he would stay and save our place on the beach.
 Actually, I wanted to fuck one of those good-looking guys.  I
left Tom on the beach and I threaded my way toward the road to
the campground.

When I got close to the road, the people were spread out a little
more on the beach.  Then I saw what I was looking for.  There
were two handsome guys in beach chairs, watching me as I made my
way up to them.  I walked up to them, kneeled at their feet, and
said, "Could you guys do something for me?  I've got a tent about
five minutes from here, and I'd really love it if you'd follow me
there and fuck me.  How about it?"  Then I stood up and motioned
for them to follow me.  Well, after they got over their shock,
they both jumped up and joined me as I walked off towards our
tent.

We didn't talk much, just introduced ourselves.  I guess we were
all in a hurry to get to the tent, and I wasn't really interested
in conversation. When we got there, I told them both to follow me
as I unzipped the door and stepped inside. After we were all
inside, I zipped up the bug screen and undid my top.  The tent
wasn't big enough to stand up in, so we all sat down. I told them
to strip, and they took their shorts off.  I took turns sucking
on them until both of their cocks were hard, then I took off my
thong and offered my pussy to the guy with the smaller cock, and
continued to suck on his friends dick.  I almost came as the guy
slid his cock into my hot pussy!  It felt sooooooooo good to
finally have a cock inside me!!!  I did cum after he fucked me
for a couple of minutes.

I told him I wanted him to cum in my mouth, but really, I wanted
his friend to fuck me!  They traded places and I gobbled up the
cock in front of me as I waited for his friend to fuck me.  I
didn't have to wait long as I felt his thick meat slide between
my pussy lips.  I guess he was about eight inches and kind-of
fat, and it felt heavenly as he pushed into me.  He was good,
too.  He moved in and out, and kind-of swirled his cock around
inside me as he did it. I would have been screaming if I hadn't
had his friend's cock in my mouth.  I slammed back into him as he
fucked me, so that I could get every bit of his cock inside me. 
The guy in my mouth started moaning and then he started shooting
his cum down my throat.  I looked him in the eyes as I swallowed
it all.  Then his friend said he was going to cum, too.  I told
him that I wanted to taste it, and as he pulled out, I scrambled
around and took him in my mouth. As I moaned and looked up at
him, he filled my waiting mouth with his hot cream.  While he was
filling me up, I furiously rubbed my clit bringing myself to
another orgasm.

We rested for a couple of minutes, and then we got dressed and I
grabbed a book to take back to the beach.  The whole thing had
only taken about ten minutes, which was cool because I didn't
want to tell Tom.  I mean, how do you tell your husband that you
wanted to fuck, but you didn't want to fuck him? Anyway, when the
three of us left the tent, the couple camped next to us really
looked us over.  I suppose they knew what we'd done, I mean,
tents aren't exactly sound proof, and they were only about 30
feet away.  I just smiled and waved, like a good neighbor.  They
both waved back, but I knew they were really shocked by what we'd
done.  Oh well, wait till they see me come back with Tom!

When we got back to the beach, I left my new friends and went on
to where Tom was.  He asked me if everything was okay, and I told
him that I'd been so horny I'd taken a couple of minutes to
masturbate back at the tent, but that I was okay now.  I told him
how hot my new swimsuit was making me, and how much I enjoyed
showing off for all of the guys on the beach.  Tom suggested that
if I wanted to show off for all of the guys, we should go for a
walk down the beach. Well, that sounded pretty good to me, and we
got up and headed down the beach.

I decided not to wear my sunglasses.  I wanted the guys to know
that I knew they were looking at me, and that I liked it.  I
smiled at every guy that I caught staring at me so they would be
sure to know that I enjoyed their attention.  The further we
walked down the beach, the fewer people there were.

I was just about to ask Tom if we should head back, when I heard
someone whistle.  I looked around and saw a group of guys walking
along behind us, and I was sure the whistle came from them. 
There were four of them and I decided to confront them.  As they
caught up with us, I asked who had whistled.

One of the guys stepped forward and admitted that he had been the
one.  I asked him if he liked my swimsuit, and he replied that it
was very sexy.  I introduced Tom to them, and then I told them
that he liked to watch me with other guys.  Tom started to say
something, but I told him to be quiet.  Then I asked the whistler
if he and his friends would like me to do anything for them.
"I'll do anything you want, all you have to do is name it,"  I
said. Then, the guy who was doing the talking told me to take my
top off.  The beach was pretty deserted, but there were still a
few people scattered around, but I reached up anyway and undid my
top and let it fall to the sand.  "If you want me to do anything
else, we need to move off the beach a little,"  I told him.

I told Tom to pick up my top and I walked up the beach towards
the woods. Like I said, there were a few people around, three
couples actually, and they watched as I led my little band of
five guys into the woods.  I stopped after we'd entered the woods
a little ways.  I could still see the couples on the beach, but
no one could see me from down the beach.  I thought it would be
hot to do it with these guys right there where we could be seen.
I guess I figured if it bothered anyone, they could move away,
but I hoped they wouldn't.  I've always wanted to fuck someone in
public, with a lot of people watching.  Well, there weren't a lot
of people on the beach who could see me, but it made me hot to
think they'd be watching.

"Well, what would you like me to do," I asked?  One of the other
guys asked if I'd take of my thong, and I gladly obliged him. 
"Do you want me to suck your cock," I asked him.  I didn't really
give him a chance to answer as I got down on my knees and pulled
out his cock.  It was good and hard and I looked into his eyes as
I moved forward and took all of his cock down my throat.  I made
sure that we were turned so that the people on the beach could
see what I was doing.  I guess I figured that the women would
drag their mates away, but not one of the three couples left!  I
was hot now!!  I sucked this guy for all I was worth!  I did stop
long enough to ask one of the other guys to get behind me and
fuck me!  It was fantastic!  Tom just stood there as I serviced
these two guys right in front of him.  Every once in a while I'd
pull the cock out of my mouth long enough to ask him, "Do I look
good with a cock in my mouth, baby? How do you like being married
to such a slut?"  Tom just nodded his head and stroked his cock.

The guy in front of me grabbed the back of my head, and I knew he
was going to cum.  I made sure to look at Tom as this guy pumped
his load down my throat. I swallowed most of it, but I let a
little run out of the corner of my mouth, so he could see that I
was being pumped full of cum.  As soon as he was done, I asked
one of the others to take his place.  God I love being fucked
from both ends!!  The guy who was fucking my pussy was really
doing it right!  He never missed a stroke as I started sucking
the new guy.  He kept fucking me for about another five minutes
until the new guy erupted in my mouth.  This time I let his cum
run out of my mouth and down my face.  I guess watching that was
enough to bring off the guy in my pussy, and he grunted as he
slammed his cock deep and came.  He was really grateful, and
thanked me over and over.

"The pleasure was all mine, baby," I said.

That left Tom and the last guy from the group.  I told the
stranger to fill my pussy, and he kneeled behind me and drove a
pretty big cock into my waiting pussy.  I told Tom to jack off on
my face, and he moved in front of me.  All the while the guy
fucked me from behind, I told Tom how good it felt.  "Oh Tom, his
cock is so big!  God I love fucking big cocks!!  I wish I had a
dozen guys with HUGE cocks to fuck me.  Promise me you'll find me
some big cocks to fuck! Oh baby, it feels so good!!  God I love
to fuck!!!"  I went on like that until the guy in my pussy
started to cum.  "Oh god Tom!!  He's filling me full of cum!  Cum
on my face, baby!!  Oh god Tom!!  Cum on me, baby!!!"  I drove
Tom over the edge and he started shooting streams of sticky cum
all over my face!

I looked towards the couples on the beach and two of them had
left.  I guess it was just too much for them to see me fuck five
guys!  But one couple remained, and they were both watching
intently.  God it was hot!!  there I was, on my hands and knees,
one guy pulling his fat cock out of my pussy, with cum dripping
down my face, and I was looking right at this couple on the
beach. They were both looking at me, so I sat back on my heels
and gave them a little wave.  And they waved back!!!  I knew I
had to talk to them!  I got up and picked up my suit and put it
on as I thanked the four guys for the great time. Then I grabbed
Tom's hand and led him towards the couple on the beach.

I walked right up to them and said "Hi."  It turned out that they
liked to watch porno movies, and so when they saw me getting
ready to fuck five guys, they decided to stick around and watch.
Tom was real uncomfortable as I talked to them, explaining how I
loved fucking groups of guys, and how I hoped they'd enjoyed my
performance.  Their names were Sally and Frank, and I could see
that Frank had an erection.  I asked Sally if she'd like me to
take care of Frank, too, but she said that she'd do that herself.
 Then I asked Sally if I could take care of her!  Sally didn't
reply right away, but she did eventually decline my offer.  I
told them where we were staying and asked if they'd visit us. 
They said they'd see, and then I took Tom's hand and we walked
back towards our blanket.

I asked Tom if he was mad at me for fucking those guys, and he
said that he wasn't.  I told him that I was sorry that I was such
a slut, but that I loved cock so much, I had to have it all the
time.  Then I told him that I expected him to find me someone
with a really big cock to fuck that night.  "I don't care how you
do it, but I want a big cock in our bed tonight."

continued.......

I'm afraid I can't finish this right now.  I promise I'll tell
you what happened that night in my next letter (I'll try to post
it on Monday).  I did manage to find a big cock, but without
Tom's help.  So, until my next letter, think about me lying on my
back with the biggest cock I've ever had stretching my pussy wide
open!

Tuesday, April 30

Hi Everybody,

My name is Bobbi Sue, and over the past few months I've decided
to spice up my sex life.  But first, let me tell you about
myself.  I am pretty short, only 5'1" tall, and I weigh about 105
pounds.  My blond hair is shoulder length and my eyes are blue. 
I've been told that I'm cute, and without trying to sound
conceited, I think it's true.  I exercise every day, either
running, roller-blading, swimming, or cross-country skiing (in
the winter, of course), and as a result, my body is in really
good shape.  My measurements are 34A-22-34, and while my boobs
are kind-of small, I have very prominent nipples.  I've also been
told that my best feature is my nicely-shaped butt. I am happily
married, and my husband knows about most of my later exploits.

Well, as I promised last week, I'll get you up to date on my
Fourth of July camping trip.  My husband, Tom, and I found this
great campground with a practically endless sandy beach, and we
were there for the holiday weekend. In my last letter, I
described how I'd taken on a couple of groups of guys on our
first day there.  Tom watched me fuck four guys just off the
beach, but he didn't know about the pair of good-looking guys I'd
had earlier at our campsite.  I can be so naughty!

After I had finished with the group of four guys, I'd made Tom
promise to find me someone with a really big cock.  I have had a
few men with what I consider very big cocks.  The biggest I've
ever had was this guy back home at a fraternity house.  Others
have come close, but he was the biggest.  I figured his cock was
10" long and really fat; so fat that I couldn't get the head in
my mouth!  I was unable to take all of him in my pussy, but I was
able to accommodate him in my ass.  Well, I wanted someone like
that again, and that's what I told Tom.

I figured the best way to find him would be for us to go to a
nightclub and have Tom keep his eyes open while he was in the
bathroom.  We weren't familiar with the area, so I decided to ask
our neighbors if they knew a good club. Keep in mind that these
neighbors had seen me go into our tent with two guys that I'd
picked up on the beach.  They had to know that I fucked them; I
mean, we were in a tent only about 30 feet away!  Anyway, I took
Tom with me as we went next door to ask about the nightclub.

I introduced myself and Tom, making sure to let them know he was
my husband. I felt so wicked!  Then I asked about nightclubs.  My
pussy tingled as they told me about a couple of clubs in the
area.  I couldn't help thinking that these people had to know how
much of a slut I was, and it made me very hot! They mentioned
three clubs; one was a country western bar, and the other two had
rock bands.  Well, neither Tom nor I like country music much, so
we decided to try the other two.  I hadn't told Tom my plan of
having him check guys out in the bathroom.  I thought it would be
best to wait until we got there.

I decided to wear a skirt, so that I could flash a little.  Tom
made me wear panties, but I talked him into letting me wear a
pair of white silk thong ones.  My black skirt was made of lycra
and cotton, and was really clingy and short.  Tom said that it
looked hot, the way it clung to my tight ass.  I wore a black
lycra top, too.  The top was very thin and tight, and the
impression of my nipples was clearly visible as they poked out
through the material.  I put on a pair of low heels (I would have
rather worn high heels, but I was going to be dancing, and I
didn't want to hurt myself), and I was ready to go.

The first club we went to was kind of dead, but it was early
(around 8:00 o'clock), so we had a couple of drinks and waited
for everyone else to show up.  Well, they didn't.  Apparently,
this club wasn't as popular as we'd been told.  So, we drove over
to the other bar, and it was packed.

We weren't able to get a decent table right away (there were a
couple empty tables, but they were kind of in a corner), so we
sat at the bar.  There was a pretty good band playing and we
turned our bar stools to face them.  I kept my legs spread a
little, so that whoever wanted to could see my pantied pussy.  I
got quite a few looks, and it was heating me up.  I kept looking
for exceptionally large men, tall and well-built, not fat.  I
knew from experience that large-proportioned men, usually had
large everything!  I guess I've heard that all black men have
large cocks, but that seems a little unlikely to me, so I kept
looking for tall, large men.

Then I saw them.  I had glanced over by the door just as this
group of four really tall guys entered the bar.  I found myself
hoping that the stereotype about black men was true, because
three of these guys were black.  I know a lot of you have told me
how you'd like me to take on a very large group of black guys,
but to be honest, I don't get any special thrill from being with
a guy just because he's black.  On the other hand, I certainly
wouldn't turn down a guy because of his color.  It's just not an
issue with me.  Anyway, these guys were big!  I knew that I had
to meet them, so I told Tom that I was going over to talk to
them.  He wished me luck and said that he'd wait at the bar for
me.

As I slid off my bar stool, my skirt slid up my thighs and
exposed my panties.

I smiled to the guys who were looking, and then smoothed my skirt
back down and walked towards my target.  When I got aver to them,
I started a conversation by exclaiming how tall they were.  They
were, too.  I would have to say that all four guys were well over
six and a half feet tall.  At 5'1", I was really craning my neck
looking up at them.  One of the guys must have noticed my
discomfort at straining my neck, and he suggested that we find a
table.

Well, I accompanied them to a table, and we all sat down.  The
table was kind-of in a corner, and we couldn't really see the
band, but I didn't care. Actually, Tom and I had decided not to
sit at that very table, because of it's location away from the
action.  The guys introduced themselves and asked if they could
buy me a drink.  I told them my name and took them up on the
drink.

It turned out that they were college basketball players.  That
explained why four really tall guys were there together.  I told
them about Tom and our vacation, and asked if they minded if Tom
joined us.  They said sure, why not, and I went to get him.

When we got back to the table, I introduced Tom to the guys, and
we talked about all kinds of stuff as we sat there and drank. 
After a little while, I couldn't refrain from telling a little
bit about what I liked to do the most. I started by asking how
they liked my outfit.  Well, everyone said that it was pretty
hot.  That's when I explained that I enjoyed showing off a
little, and that Tom thought it was pretty sexy, too.  Then I
told them that Tom had promised to do something for me that
night.

I had their attention and I went on to say that sometimes I liked
to do more than just show off, and that Tom sometimes liked to
watch me do things.  Tom was getting nervous, but I could tell
that he was excited by the way I was talking.  I continued by
saying that I had made Tom promise to find me a partner for later
that night, someone who was really well-endowed.  One of the
guys, Jerry, asked Tom how he had planned to do that, and Tom
said he really hadn't given it much thought.  He went on to say,
"Bobbi has never really needed my help in that department before,
so I figured that she would take care of it on her own."  So
Jerry asked me how I'd planned to do it.

I told him that this time I had planned to send Tom into the
bathroom to look for guys with bigger than usual equipment.  Tom
looked pretty shocked, but Jerry didn't give him time to respond.
 "Well, why don't we go and take a leak right now guys?"  Jerry
said.  "Tom, you can come with us and report back to Bobbi."  Tom
told them to forget it, that he wasn't going to go to the
bathroom and check out other guys.  He suggested that they just
tell me how big they were.  By now, the guys thought it would be
fun to make Tom do the looking for me, and they were getting a
little insistent about it.  I took Tom aside and quietly asked if
he wanted to watch me fuck a really big cock.  I could tell that
he did, and he admitted that it would be really hot, but he said
that I should check out the guys.  I just told him that if he
wanted me to fuck them, he would have to vouch for their size,
and that he should just go and get it over.

Well, Tom reluctantly agreed to go with the other guys to the
bathroom, and they all got up to go.  I played with my pussy
while they were gone for what seemed to be a long time.  When
they got back to the table about ten minutes later, Tom said that
I was in luck, and that any one of the guys would suit my
purpose.  "I can't make a decision like that,"  I exclaimed! 
"Maybe we should all go back to our campsite!"  There was no way
I was going to let any of these guys get away!  So, we finished
our drinks and left the bar.

The guys followed us back to our campsite in their car.  All the
way back, I teased Tom with what I was going to do to them.  Tom
told me that they had the biggest cocks he'd ever seen, and that
they ranged from nine inches to twelve.

I asked him what had taken so long in the bathroom, and he
blushed.  He told me that they had insisted on showing him how
big they were hard, and that they had to play with themselves in
order to do it.  He told me how embarrassed he'd been watching as
they stroked their cocks in front of him.  I told him not to
worry about it, that I'd make it up to him by letting him watch
all four guys fuck me.

When we got to our tent, we saw that it wasn't big enough to
accommodate all of us at once.  So, I asked if I could do them
one at a time, with Tom watching.  They said that that would be
fine, and I asked if I could have them in order, from the
smallest to the biggest. I also told them that I'd promised Tom
that he could watch.  Despite the stereotype, it turned out that
Larry, one of the three black guys, had the smallest cock.  So, I
took Tom and Larry, and we went into the tent.  It was pretty
dark, so I told Tom to turn on the light so he'd be able to see.
I had an ulterior motive.  I knew that the light would silhouette
us to whoever happened to be watching.  I had him position the
light so that our neighbors (the couple who'd told us about the
nightclub) would have the best view (I really wanted to shock
them)!

I was anxious to get started so I told my two guys to get
undressed, and I did the same.  As soon as we were naked, I
attacked Larry's cock!  I sucked it into my mouth and down my
throat.  I was finally getting what I wanted!  Tom sat there and
watched as I licked and sucked on Larry's cock.  Tom was right
about Larry; his cock was about eight inches hard, and it was
nice and fat.  I loved the feeling as it slid in and out of my
mouth, but all I could think of was getting it inside my pussy! 
I told him to get behind me and fuck me hard!

I looked into Tom's eyes as Larry forced his hard cock between my
pussy lips. "Fuck me Larry!  Give me that big cock!"  I said. 
Larry was eager to grant my wish, and he pushed all the way in
and started fucking me roughly.  I wasn't yet used to his size
and he caught me off guard as he slammed his big cock into me. 
It hurt a little at first, but when I became fully lubricated, it
felt delicious!

As Larry fucked me from behind, I asked Tom how he was enjoying
my performance.  I couldn't help but moan and cry out
occasionally, and I knew that our neighbors had to be listening.
That just caused me to make more noise.  Larry continued to
hammer away at my wet pussy, as I looked at Tom and told him how
good Larry's cock felt.  Larry said that he was going to cum, and
I begged him to cum in my mouth.  I love the taste of cum, but
mostly I love the idea of men cumming in my mouth.  It's just so
nasty!  Larry pulled out of my pussy and I moved around and took
the head of his cock into my mouth.  I moaned as he moved his
fist up and down on his gleaming dick.  He cried out as he began
to spurt his cum into my mouth.  God I loved it!!  Tom looked on
as I gobbled up every bit of Larry's load.  When he was through
cumming, I told him to get dressed and send in the next guy. 
After he left, I crawled over to Tom and asked how I was doing. 
Then I kissed him.  It was a nice wet long kiss, and it occurred
to me that Tom could probably taste Larry's cum in my mouth.
After we broke off the kiss, I asked what I tasted like.  He just
blushed .

Anyway, about that time, Jerry (the lone white guy) entered the
tent.  He didn't waste any time getting undressed, and I didn't
waste any time sucking his 9" hard, white cock down my throat. 
He wasn't fully hard or I wouldn't have been able to get him all
the way down.  As he slowly fucked my throat, he got harder and
harder, until I couldn't fit him down my throat anymore.  In
fact, it was hard enough to just get the head of his thick cock
into my mouth.

I was consumed with the need to get his lovely huge cock inside
of me.  I was on my hands and knees and I turned my ass towards
him.  "Fuck me Jerry," I said!  I dropped my shoulders down as
Jerry pushed his huge dick inside my pussy.  I guess I lost track
of Tom about then.  I was just so full of cock!! I wish I could
describe how it feels to be so full for all of you guys.  It's
like nothing else in the world!  I feel so primal when I have a
huge penis inside of me!  I lose track of everything else.  I
don't even think, I just feel!  Jerry's cock was having that
effect on me.  I begged him to fuck me, and fuck me he did!

With every stroke, Jerry would almost pull his cock all the way
out.  I could feel the head start to stretch my pussy even wider
as if it were about to pop free; then he'd shove it all the way
in.  I have never had more than nine inches all the way inside my
pussy.  I have fucked one guy with a longer cock, but he never
got it all the way in my pussy.  Now Jerry was bottoming out in
me as he buried his cock in me up to his balls.  It's like I
could feel the head trying to push its way into my womb!  What
ever he was doing, it felt great!  I think I came a couple of
times while Jerry fucked me; it was all such a hedonistic blur! 
I don't even remember him telling me that he was cumming, but I
felt him convulse inside of me, and as he pulled out, I felt his
hot cum running down my leg.

I guess Tom took over for me then.  I was kind-of incoherent, all
I wanted to do was fuck!  Later, Tom told me that he'd instructed
Jerry to get dressed and send in the next guy.  I do remember
lying on my back as Alan came into the tent.  I remember watching
him undress, and I remember seeing the biggest cock I'd ever
seen.  It was black and uncircumcised, and BIG; 10" long and as
thick as my wrist!  I couldn't wait to get it in me!  Alan
kneeled over me and stroked his cock until it was fully hard. 
Once the foreskin tightened, it revealed a beautiful head.  He
spit in his hand and rubbed it all over the huge head of his cock
until it glistened.  Then he lowered himself down onto me.  I
felt the head of his cock pressing between my pussy lips.  He
pushed forward with a steady pressure as my pussy stretched tight
around his cock. And then he was in!  He continued to push
forward until he hit the end of my pussy.  Still he didn't stop!

As Alan continued to press forward, I felt the head of his cock
opening me up deep inside.  I had never felt anything like it. 
It was painful at first, but within minutes the pain was replaced
by an intense pleasure.  I don't know if Alan had found some
special spot inside me, or if it was just the thought that I had
ten inches of the biggest cock I'd ever seen inside of me.
Whatever it was, I loved it.  I wrapped my legs around him and
just gave in as he probed me with that wonderful instrument.  I
vaguely remember Tom above me, stroking his cock as Alan fucked
me.  I became aware that I was making guttural grunting noises as
Alan fucked me with his huge cock.  He told me to get ready, and
then he pulled out and moved over me.  I hungrily reached for his
spurting cock and guided the tip into my open mouth.  I was so
happy to be able to provide a receptacle for his sperm, and I
swallowed all that I could.

After a little while Alan pulled away from me, and I watched as
he got dressed and left.  I heard him tell Joseph that he'd
opened me up for him, and I hoped our neighbors had heard him
too.  I looked up at Tom and said, "Now I'm going to take a foot
of cock.  Make him give it all to me, Baby!"

I just laid there as Joseph came in and took his clothes off.  He
kneeled over me like Alan had, and stroked his huge cock.  It was
beautiful!  It was circumcised and fat, even bigger than Alan's,
and even though it wasn't completely erect, it was fully a foot
long.  It reminded me of a stallion's cock, the way it hung down.
 I asked Joseph if I could try to get a little of it into my
mouth and he moved up until his cock hung down over my face. 
Even with Joseph's height, his cock was so long, that it hung
down and brushed against my cheek.  I reached up and used both
hands to position it between my lips.  I pictured the couple next
door watching the silhouette on the wall of our tent, as I took
the tip of that huge cock in my mouth.  There was no way I could
get it into my mouth, but I tried anyway.  I looked up at Tom and
saw the lust in his eyes as he watched me try to swallow Joseph's
cock.

"Do you want me to fuck you Bobbi?" Joseph asked.  "Oh God yes!!"
I begged.  I was reluctant to relinquish my grasp on that
magnificent cock, but I knew it would be worth it, so I let go as
Joseph moved down between my legs.  I used my hands to position
his enormous dick at the opening to my pussy.  "Fuck me, baby,
fuck me!!" I pleaded.  He slowly moved forward and forced the
head of his cock into me.  I thought that I'd split open as the
giant head entered me. I swear it was bigger than my fist, and
the shaft of his glistening tool was definitely much thicker than
my wrist.  As my pussy clamped around the shaft of Joseph's cock,
it occurred to me that I could accommodate an arm and fist in my
pussy.  I made a mental note to explore the possibility with my
girlfriend Mary.  Joseph didn't give me a second to relax as he
pushed forward, feeding me more and more of his python.

When Joseph reached the point that Alan had opened for him, there
was still a lot of resistance.  Maybe it was because of the size
of their cocks, but neither Alan nor Joseph got totally hard.  I
suppose that was what allowed their cocks to conform to the
contours of my insides, and that's probably why Joseph was now
able to keep pushing until there was a foot of giant cock inside
my pussy.  When he had it all the way in, he just kind of ground
around rubbing my clit with his pelvis.  I came instantly, and
I'm afraid I wasn't very quiet about it.  Just thinking how I
must have looked, lying there with my legs spread wide, with 12"
of fat cock buried deep in my pussy, screaming that I was
cumming, I can't help but rub my clit as I write this.

Tom must have gotten nervous about my screaming, because he moved
up beside me and forced his cock into my mouth.  He held the back
of my head as he fucked my face.  Joseph then started moving in
and out of my pussy.  I couldn't stand it as I let out one
muffled scream after another into Tom's stomach.  Joseph fucked
me for about ten minutes like this and I swear I came five or six
more times!  I almost lost conscientiousness a couple of times,
but neither Tom not Joseph seemed to care.  I was sure that they
both would have continued to fuck me even if I had passed out,
and that made me even hotter!  Tom came first and I sucked it all
down.  Then Joseph said he as cumming.  He pulled out of me and
kneeled over my face as he milked stream after stream of gooey,
white cum into my open mouth.  I remember both Tom and Joseph
leaving as I curled up and drifted off to sleep.

I was right about our neighbors.  They really looked me over the
next day, and I knew they'd seen me fucking those guys.  I found
out for sure when the guys wife left in the car.  Right after she
left, I went next door and asked the guy if he'd enjoyed the
show.  To make a long story short, I ended up in their camper as
he fed me his cum.  Tom had gotten Joseph's phone number and
address, and he'd given him our address and invited him and Alan
to come pay us a visit some time.  I made it with a couple other
guys later in the weekend, but nothing compares to that night
with Jerry, Larry, Alan, and Joseph.

So, you see, I have been busy!  I hope that you jack off while
you read my letter.  It makes me so hot knowing that you'll be
picturing me lying on my back with Joseph's huge python cock
buried deep inside of me.  I'd especially like you to picture me
lying their with Joseph kneeling over me, milking his cum into my
open mouth.

I've got to go to the bathroom and take care of my aching pussy
right now.  I love being your slut.



Tuesday, July 30

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  For those of you who don't know me, I'm 5'1" tall,
weigh 105 lbs, and measure 34A-22-34.  I have shoulder-length
blond hair, and blue eyes.  I keep in shape by running and
roller-blading in the summer and cross-country skiing in the
winter.  For the past several months, I've enjoyed showing off my
body to guys I've met, and I've also ended up in bed with most of
them!

I'm sorry that I haven't been writing very much, but I've been
swamped at work, and busy at home, too.  I did want to take a
little time to tell you about what happened yesterday, though.

I've been accumulating some sex toys through mail order
companies, and just recently, Tom (my husband) bought me a
medium-sized, black butt plug.  I really like the way it feels
inside of me, and Monday morning I told Tom that I'd wear it all
day at work. So, just before I left for work, I greased up both
the butt plug and my asshole, and I worked it inside of me as Tom
watched.  He wanted me to suck on his hard cock, but I told him
he'd have to wait.  After I'd positioned the plug in my ass, I
pulled down my skirt, gave Tom a kiss, and left for work.

I love the summer!  All of the rest of the year I have to wear
pantyhose when I wear skirts to work (luckily, I work for a
company that has a rather relaxed dress code, so I can dress
casually if I want to, but sometimes I like to dress up a
little).  In the summer, after I get a good tan, I can get away
without wearing them because my legs look great without them.  So
on Monday I wasn't wearing any pantyhose under my skirt.  I
wasn't wearing any panties either!  I was wearing a white mock
turtleneck (with no bra underneath), my plaid skirt, and some
flats.  I must admit that I felt really naughty as I got out of
my car and walked into the office.

With every step I took, I was well aware of the butt plug in my
ass.  It felt yummy!  And when I sat down at my desk, I felt the
plug go up inside of me a little further!  I knew that I was in
for an interesting day.

One of the things that really gets me hot is sharing my perverted
behavior with others.  So I decided to pay one of my coworkers a
visit.  Bob works in another part of our office building, and I
walked by three guys on my way to see him.  It's a pretty small
company, and everybody knows everybody, so I said hi to all of
the guys I passed.  I wondered what they'd think if they knew I
wasn't wearing any underwear and had a rubber dildo in my ass!  I
was tempted to show them, but I was able to restrain myself.

I knocked on Bob's open door and he looked up at me and smiled. 
Bob and I have an arrangement where I allow him to fuck me
occasionally, and we are pretty good friends.  I asked if he had
time to talk to me for a couple of minutes and he replied that he
always had time for me.  I closed his office door and then turned
away from him and bent over.  I pulled my skirt up over my ass
and spread my cheeks so that he could see the base of the black
butt plug.  Then I straightened up, opened the door, and took a
seat.

"Do you know what that was?"  I asked.  "It was a six inch rubber
butt plug." Then I told Bob how good it felt, especially when I
moved around in my chair (Of course I moved around in my chair as
I said that).  From the look on his face, I could tell that Bob
was glad I'd shared my secret with him.  He asked me what I
intended to do, and I told him that I intended to work.  Then I
stood up and told him I had to go.

He asked if he could see me at lunch.  I told him that I thought
I'd be too busy, but I'd see if I could squeeze him in.  Then I
went back to my office. I love my job.  I am one of three women
in a company of forty workers.  And I am the only woman who
socializes with the men.  Our firm has about 10 professionals and
30 hourly workers.  Everyone is very nice, and we all get along
pretty good.  Most of the professionals stay in their offices,
but I like to join the hourly workers during their breaks from
time to time.  Like I said, they are all nice, and I like the
attention they give me.

So anyway, at 9:30 A.M., I wandered over to the break room and
got a Pepsi out of the refrigerator.  The room was pretty full,
with about 15 of the hourly guys, and they were watching me (like
they always do).  They aren't really obvious about it, but they
don't fool me.  Anyway, I usually drink Coke, but I wanted to get
a can off one of the lower shelves so I'd have to bend over a
little.  It was great!  As I bent over to retrieve my Pepsi, the
room got kind of quiet as the guys (I'm sure) stared at my legs
as I bent forward.

My skirt was kind of short, and I know they saw plenty of my
legs, but it wasn't short enough for them to see my ass.  I love
knowing that they are watching me, and I've fantasized about
taking them all on, right there on the table in the break room,
but I want to keep my job and reputation. Nevertheless, my pussy
tingled knowing they were watching me.  I sat and talked with
them for about ten minutes as I drank my Pepsi, moving around a
little on my chair, working the plug around inside of my ass.

I love to flirt with them, too, and I'm pretty good at doing it
while appearing to be innocent.  On this particular day, a couple
of the guys were talking about the Olympic women swimmers.  I
managed to steer the conversation to their flimsy swimsuit.  Of
course I did it by expressing surprise that they would wear suits
that were so thin!  I swear I had everyone talking about how nice
they looked, how they needed thin suits to reduce the drag in the
water, and how they weren't really all that thin.  I felt so sexy
when I said, "If they aren't thin, then how come I can see their
nipples through the fabric!"  Well, the guys had to admit that I
was right.  And when I said that I would never wear anything that
revealing, I said it knowing that the impressions of my erect
nipples were quite visible through my blouse.

I knew they wouldn't call me on it.  I've found that there is a
line they won't cross, and I knew they'd just let my remark go. 
I finished my Pepsi and told them I had to get back to work.  On
my way out of the room, I bent down to put my empty can in the
case, then headed back into the hall and back to my office.  The
pop can case was right on the floor, so I had to bend over quite
a ways, and I could feel the back of my skirt riding up towards
my bare ass. Just before it rode all of the way up, I bent my
legs a little so that I wouldn't reveal anything but legs.  As I
walked back to my office, I was sure that every guy in that room
would have liked to fuck me.  I'm sure they all think that I'm a
tease, and they're right.  What they don't know, is that I'd love
to be able to fuck the shit out of every one of them!

Well, as you can imagine, it was impossible for me to get my mind
back on my work.  I was so hot that I had to do something.  I
could have masturbated to bring myself off, but I wanted to do
something a little more daring.  I called Bob in his office and
asked him if he had a minute; that I needed to see him in my
office.  After I hung up, I sat back in my chair and started
playing with my pussy.  My office is set apart from most of the
other offices.  It is halfway down a hallway, and there is only
one more office past mine. Consequently, there isn't a lot of
traffic that passes by my office.

By the time I heard Bob coming down the hallway, I had two
fingers inside of my wet pussy.  I couldn't wait to replace them
with Bob's hard cock!  I thought I'd give Bob a thrill, so I made
sure he'd be able to see my fingers in my pussy when he looked in
my door.  I pushed my chair back from my desk and waited for him
to stick his head in the door.

Well, I wasn't prepared for what happened next.  A head appeared
in the doorway, but it wasn't Bob!  It was Jim, the guy who has
the office at the end of my hallway!  There I was with my fingers
deep inside of my pussy, as Jim stood there and stared at me.  I
was too startled to think to remove my fingers, and I guess Jim
took that as encouragement.  Anyway, he stepped into my office
and said, "Looks like you could use some attention, Bobbi."  Then
he walked over to me and pulled down his zipper!  I was kind-of
in shock.  Jim has always impressed me as this straight-laced,
religious sort-of guy; the kind of guy who would take one look at
me in my current state, and condemn me for it.  Now he stood by
my chair as he fished a lovely hard cock out of his pants!  As
soon as he pulled it clear of his pants, I moved forward and
hungrily devoured it with my mouth.

I guess we were both pretty distracted, because neither one of us
noticed Bob standing in my office doorway until he cleared his
throat!  "I thought you wanted to see me, Bobbi," he said, "but
it looks like you found what you were looking for!"

By now it was clear that we needed someone to watch the hallway,
so I told Bob, "You can be next if you'll stand guard while I
fuck Jim."  Of course he agreed, and I went back to work on Jim.
Jim was a little taken aback when Bob showed up, but he got over
the surprise quickly, and really got into it as I sucked his hard
cock down my throat.  It was a nice cock, too.  About six inches
and curved, with a nice fat head.  Because of the curved shaft,
it was hard to get it very far down my throat, but I knew it
would feel good in my pussy!

When Jim was good and hard, I stood up and bent over and placed
mt hands on my desk for support.  I told him to get behind me,
and to fuck me hard!  I felt like such a slut!  As Jim fucked me,
he pushed against the butt plug, and it felt like I was getting
it from two cocks, one in my pussy and one in my ass. Jim's
curved dick rubbed against the butt plug and tended to push it in
and up.  It was wild!  I told him that I wanted him to cum in my
mouth when he was ready, and I imagined what he must be thinking
as he fucked me from behind. To him, I was this conservative
professional woman.  I never flirted with him because I thought
he was so straight, so he'd only seen my serious, conservative
side; the church-going, hard-working wife.  Well, now he was
seeing another side!  Jim told me he was going to cum, so I
pulled forward away from him.  When his cock popped free, I
turned and dropped to my knees. As I knelt in front of him with
my mouth open, I looked up at him and told him, "Cum in my mouth,
baby.  I want to taste it."

That appeared to send him over the edge, and he started shooting
thick, stringy gobs of sperm into my waiting mouth.  I wrapped my
lips around his hard cock as he thrust his cock into me over and
over.  After about a minute, he stopped thrusting and I sucked
his cock clean.  Then I stood up and moved over to the desk and
got into position for Bob.  I told Jim that it was his turn to be
the lookout and he took Bob's place in the doorway.

God it felt good as Bob slid his hard eight inch cock into my
sopping pussy. Once again I could feel the butt plug moving
deeper into my ass as Bob slammed his beautiful cock into my
pussy.  I really got off on the way Jim was watching me, and I
started to cum.  Bob continued to fuck me through my orgasm, and
I'm afraid I started to get pretty loud.  Bob reached forward and
put his had across my mouth to keep me quiet, and I sucked his
fingers into my mouth.  You should have seen the look on Jim's
face as he watched me sucking Bob's fingers as I was getting
hammered from behind.

Bob told me he was going to cum and I told him to cum in my
mouth.  I wanted Jim to watch me take Bob's eight inches down my
throat.  I got on my knees and opened my mouth.  Bob obliged me
by sliding his hard cock into my waiting mouth and right down my
throat.  I made sure Jim could see my face as Bob fucked my
mouth.  He would slide it all the way in, until my face was
pressed up against his belly, then he would pull it all the way
out.  I looked up at Jim as Bob's cock moved in and out of me. 
Bob told me he was going to cum, then he rammed his dick down my
throat and held the back of my head so I couldn't move.  I felt
him start to cum as he pumped his sperm down my throat.

God, I loved it!!!!  He moved back and forth a little, fucking my
throat, as one jet of cum after another spurted into my belly. 
After about 30 seconds, he pulled out of me and let me catch my
breath.  Then I took him back in my mouth and cleaned him up.

After it was all over, I thanked Bob and told him I'd see him
later.  He fixed his clothes and left the office.  Then I told
Jim to have a seat.  I talked with him for a while, and got his
pledge of secrecy.  I also told him that now that he knew what I
was really like, maybe I could pay him a visit in his office
every now and then.  Jim really liked that idea.  I did make sure
to tell him that the second he told anybody, that he would be cut
off for good. I was sure he wouldn't tell anybody; I mean he had
as much to lose as I did, but it made me feel kind-of slutty to
talk about it.

After Jim left my office, I decided to get another coke, so I
walked back to the break room.  I was still horny and the motion
of the butt plug was driving me crazy!  I grabbed a coke this
time (there wasn't anyone there to watch me bend over), and I
headed back towards my office.  I was still so hot!!  The butt
plug felt soooooooo good, and my pussy was still so wet.  I could
feel the wetness on the inside of my thighs, too, and it was
making me crazy!! What I really wanted was a big, hard cock in my
ass, not the medium-sized butt plug!!!

One of the projects I was working on, involved the construction
of a prototype.  Well, I decided to take a walk out into the shop
to check on it. I don't know what I planned to do out there.  I
mean, I knew there were lots of guys out there, but I also knew
that I couldn't really approach any of them to fuck me. I was
sure that if one of them found out about my voracious sexual
appetite, he would tell the others.  And while that might be fun,
it would have some pretty serious repercussions down the road.  I
guess mostly, I just wanted to be around the guys.

Anyway, I walked out to the shop and asked the foreman how work
on my project was going.  He took me over to where they were
working on it, and showed me what they'd done so far.  I felt
pretty sexy, standing there with my recently-fucked, wet pussy,
and my ass full of rubber cock, as I talked with the foreman and
the two guys who were doing the construction.  My nipples were
hard, and I know they noticed.  I made sure to look at the
prototype closely, bending over it, or reaching to point at a
part of it, and showing a lot of leg while doing so.  God, I
wanted to feel their cocks in me!!!!  I knew I had better leave
before I did something that I'd regret!  So, I thanked the guys
for their help and walked out of the shop.

By the time I got back to my office, I was so horny I could
hardly stand it! I knew I had to have someone in my ass!  I went
to the bathroom and tried to fuck myself with the butt plug.  It
had a nice big, long head, but it didn't have much of a shaft,
and it was difficult to fuck myself with.  I ended up pulling it
out and washing it off, and putting it in my pussy.  Then I
headed for Jim's office!

I stepped into his office and told him, "I need you to do
something for me.  I need you to fuck my ass!"  I ordered him to
get up and then I kneeled in front of him and undid his pants.  I
took his cock out and sucked on it until it was nice and hard. 
Then I pulled my skirt up to reveal my open asshole, and leaned
over his desk.  Jim protested that someone might come by, and I
assured him that we'd be able to hear them coming.  I guess my
asshole was just too inviting, because the next I knew I felt his
cock pushing into me.

It was exactly what I needed!  Jim slammed into my ass as I
braced myself against his desk with my hands.  I came almost
immediately, and Jim was nice enough to stop fucking my ass while
I came.  After I settled down a little I urged him to continue. 
I swear that there is nothing better than being fucked in the
ass!  I love the feeling of a nice, hard cock sliding in and out
of my asshole!!  If I could, I'd spend all of my free time
getting fucked in my ass!!!  Jim only lasted another five minutes
before he grabbed me by the hips and shot his load into my ass. 
He eventually pulled out of me and I thanked him for his
attention.  Then I went back to my office and got back to work.

I had to work a little late that night to get my work done, and
Jim stuck his head in my office on his way out.  "What do you
think of me now, Jim?"  I asked.  He said he didn't know what to
think, but that he was glad to find out this other side of me. 
It was pretty late (around 6:00 P.M.), and I was sure most of the
others were gone for the day, so I asked Jim if he'd do me one
last favor.  I'd had the butt plug in my pussy all afternoon, and
I was feeling pretty hot, and I wanted to show Jim just what kind
of girl I was.

"Will you come over here and fuck my mouth?"  I asked.  "I really
love the taste of cum, and I need something to hold me over until
I get home.  Won't you fill my mouth with your cum, baby?"  Jim
didn't need any more urging than that, and within a few minutes I
tasted his cum, as he shot string after string of the sticky
stuff down my throat.  Well, that was enough to show Jim just
what kind of depraved slut I really was.  Unfortunately, it only
served to make me hornier.

I left for home right after that, but when I got there, Tom
wasn't home yet! Luckily, my neighbor was at home, so I knocked
on his door.  He had a couple of friends over, and they were
watching TV (I swear that's all they ever do over there).  My
neighbor knows what I want when I come over, and he and his
friends were kind enough to fuck me until Tom got home.  You
should have seen Tom's face when he saw me coming out of our
neighbor's house.  I had cum running down my leg, and my face was
covered with the stuff.  He asked me what was going on, and I
told him that our neighbor and his buddies were nice enough to
get me warmed up for him.

I went inside with Tom and made him fuck me until I came.  Then I
made him lick my pussy until I came again.  I loved sitting on
his face as he probed my pussy with his tongue.  Finally, I let
him fuck me in my ass until he came.

That was yesterday, and I am a little sore today.  I got to work
early today, so that I could write this.  I expect Jim to be
coming by soon, and I plan to follow him to his office and suck
him off.  I know I really shocked him yesterday, and I want him
to know it wasn't a dream!  I wanted you to know what I'd be
doing this morning, so when you read this, you could picture me
on my knees in Jim's office with his cock in my mouth.  I'll be
sucking his cock at about 8:30 A.M. EST.

your slut, Bobbi

                           Bobbi Sue's Adventures 17

Thursday, August 1

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  Wow has this been a great week!  It's getting close
to lunch time, and have I got something exciting planned!  I'm
sitting at my desk at work, and I am about to get something to
eat.  However, the only thing I'll be eating today is cock! 
Remember the other day when I said I wished I could fuck the guys
in the break room at work?  Well, I told Bob (one of my coworkers
who knows the real me) on Friday, and he suggested a way to make
it happen.

It's so simple, I can't believe I didn't think of it.  I did need
someone to help me set it up, though, and that's where Bob and
Mary (a girlfriend of mine) come in.  Mary is providing the house
where I'm going to get to perform for the guys.  And Bob is
spreading the word about today's lunch special.  The simple thing
that is going to make it all possible, is that I'm going to wear
a costume!

Mary has a French maid's costume, complete with a black wig and a
mask that will cover the upper half of my face.  I tried it on
last night (and let Mary take it off of me; of course we ended up
in bed!) and it was kind of big, especially in front, but I don't
intend to wear most of it for very long.  I'm going to wear a
bustier underneath (you know, the kind that comes just below my
breasts, and just below my waist), along with a garter and some
black fishnet stockings and high heels.

Bob has already told several of the guys that he knows of a
really horny woman who is going to be in town today, and that she
has asked him to get her a bunch of men to have sex with.  He
told me that he thinks probably five or six of the guys will
accompany him to Mary's to meet this hot bitch.  Well, this hot
bitch will be ready for them!

I should tell you what set all of this in motion.  Well, you
remember the other day when I was sitting with about fifteen of
the guys in the break room, and how I bent over in front of them
to get a pop out of the refrigerator. That was so hot, that on
Friday I decided to go a little further.

When I showed off my legs to them the first time, I had a black
butt plug in my ass.  Because of that, I made sure that I didn't
bend over too far.  They all think that I'm kind-of conservative,
and if they'd seen that I wasn't wearing panties, and had
something buried in my ass, they would have known that I was a
slut.  I love being a slut, but I also like working where I do,
and living in our small town, and going to our small church. 
Basically, I'm your typical married, working woman.  At least
that is the image I try to portray.  I love sex, but I'm not
ready to be driven out of town because of it.  That's why I keep
my activities secret from the general population. Don't get me
wrong, the guys at work don't think I'm a prude, or that I hate
sex.  I've flirted with enough of them so that they know I enjoy
being looked at, as long as they do it discreetly.  I do know
some women who genuinely dislike any kind of comment on their
looks or figure, but most women like to be flattered; as long as
it isn't crude.  Personally, I enjoy crude remarks, but that's
not widely known.

Anyway, Friday I decided to show them a little more.  I wore a
summer dress to work, and this time I wore panties.  They were
white thong panties and they showed off my nice butt.  I've been
told that my ass is my best feature, and when I looked at myself
in the mirror before I left for work, I had to agree. It wasn't a
very warm day, so my braless nipples grew erect as soon as I left
the house.

I couldn't wait for break time!  The morning break starts at
9:30, but I didn't go to the break room until 9:40 because I
wanted to make sure there would be a lot of guys there.  I love
the way it gets kind-of quiet when I walk in that room.  I
imagine that they probably talk about girls and stuff, and that
when I show up they feel they have to curtail their discussions.
Anyway, I like it that it gets quiet; that means they are paying
attention to me.  So, I said "Hi" to everybody, and then I went
to the refrigerator to get a pop.

Like I said, it was cool, and when I opened the refrigerator
door, I got even cooler.  I could feel my nipples growing very
erect, and when I looked down I could see them sticking through
the material of my dress.  I stood there with the door open for
about ten seconds, and then I bent down to get a pepsi of the
bottom shelf.

I could feel my short dress ride up the back of my legs, and as
it crept up to my thong-pantied ass, the room got REAL quiet.  I
took my time getting my pop, thinking how all of those guys were
watching me, staring at my ass.  I could feel where the hem of my
dress rested, and I knew that a little part of my ass was
exposed!  It made me sooo hot!!  From what they could see of my
ass, I knew that they could tell I was wearing thong panties. 
Then I straightened up and shut the refrigerator door. When I
turned around, the guys were starting to talk to each other,
pretending that nothing had happened.

I sat down and talked with a few of the guys about the Olympics,
and I loved the way they snuck peeks at my erect nipples when
they thought I wasn't looking.  My dress had a kind-of scoop
neck, and I thought how hot it would be if I could flash my
breasts.  As I stood up to leave, I had an idea!  As I was
getting up, I purposely spilled some Pepsi on my dress.  The
spill was down by the hem, and I made a big deal about it.  I
walked to the sink and wet some paper towels and started rubbing
the spill.  I had to bend down to reach the spot, and I made sure
that I was facing the guys in the room.  It worked, too!

The neckline of my dress gapped and hung away from my body.  The
only problem was that all of the guys were sitting down, and
weren't in position to look down my dress!

I stood there blotting the spill on my dress, wondering how I
could give them a better look, when apparently, a couple of the
guys figured it out.  They stood up and moved forward, offering
to help me, but I knew what they were doing.  As they stepped up
close, I bent down again and gave them a clear shot at my
breasts.  I knew they got a good look, because I could see one
guy's cock start to get hard through his pants!  That got me even
hotter, and I decided to get out of there and go to the bathroom
and masturbate!   I thanked them for their offer of help, but
told them that everything was under control.

Then I tossed away the paper towels and walked over to the place
we put our empty pop cans.

The case for the empties was resting on the floor, just like it
was earlier this week (it's funny, but I remember when there
always used to be other cases of empties stacked there, beneath
the partially-filled case).  I finished off my pop and I bent
forward to put the empty can in the case.  Once again it got
quiet as the hem of my dress inched up towards my ass, but this
time I didn't stop when the hem got to my ass!  I continued to
bend froward until I knew that my entire ass was exposed.  I
almost came when I felt the material uncover my behind.  I had
the mental image of the guys lining up behind me, pulling their
cocks from their pants, with the first guy sliding my tiny thong
to the side and sliding his hard cock into my pussy.

I don't think I moaned, but it wouldn't have surprised me if I
had.  It was still quiet as I stood back up.  I wanted to turn to
them and smile, but instead, I just walked out of the lunch room.
 I walked slowly down the hall, and was able to just make out a
couple of their comments about me.  From their tone, I knew they
liked my little show!

Anyway, while I was in the bathroom, I decided that I wanted to
fuck them; preferably all of them, but at least some of them. 
Later, I told Bob about it, and he suggested that I wear a
costume.  That way I could fuck as many of them as I wanted, but
they wouldn't know it was me.  I rewarded Bob for his idea by
offering him my ass during our noon run.  It was delicious
feeling his big cock in my tight ass.  He fucked me for at least
fifteen minutes, until I begged him to cum in my mouth.  He was a
little shocked that I would suck him right after I'd had him in
my ass, but it was fine with me!

So, in about an hour, I'm going to go over to Mary's, put on my
costume, and wait for Bob and the guys to fill me with their
cocks.  I just have to remember not to say anything (I definitely
won't be keeping my mouth shut!), and they won't know it's me. 
I'm so hot thinking about it, I'm going to go over to Mary's
right now and have her get me ready for them.  I'll be sure to
write and let you know what happened!


                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 18


Thursday, August 8

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  For those of you who aren't familiar with me or my
posts, I'll take a couple of minutes to describe myself to you. 
I am 5'1" tall, and weigh around 105 lbs.  I love to work out,
and I regularly lift weights, run, roller-blade, and swim.  In
the winter I cross country ski to keep my well- toned 34A-22-34
body in shape.  My breasts are small, but firm, and I've been
told that I have a perfect ass.  I have shoulder-length blond
hair, and blue eyes, and most guys tell me I'm cute.

I love sex!  Up until several months ago, I had had a pretty
normal sex life, but then I started acting out my fantasies of
showing off.  I started by running topless on a trail in the
woods, and I've advanced to fucking groups of guys.  In my last
letter, I described how I'd flashed my ass to a room full of my
co-workers, and told you how I was to meet some of them for
lunch.

Well, that was on Monday, and man was it hot!!!!  My friend Mary
has a house nearby where I work, and she agreed to let me use it
for my meeting.  A friend from work (Bob) who knows all about
what I like, told a bunch of other guys at work that he knew of a
really hot woman who was looking for some fun.  Well, Bob lined
up five guys to fuck me during our lunch hour.  I normally
wouldn't let my co-workers know how horny I am, but after telling
Bob about my desire to have them, he suggested that I wear a
disguise!  So, Mary lent me a French maid's outfit that had a
black wig and a black mask that covered the top half of my face.
Under the dress, I wore a black waist nipper (corset), black
stockings, and a black garter belt.

On Monday I went over to Mary's a little early, so that I could
spend a little time alone with her.  We have a special
relationship, and I love nothing better than to crawl between her
legs and suck on her pretty pussy.  When I got to Mary's, I
stripped in front of her and asked if she'd help get me ready. 
She came to me and kissed me deeply and passionately.  As she
probed my mouth with her tongue, I unbuttoned her blouse and
pulled it down off her shoulders.  She wasn't wearing a bra, and
I held her close, pressing my small breasts against her.

I wish I could describe how it feels for a woman to hold another
woman.  The feeling of her soft, large breasts against mine is so
erotic, it makes me want to do anything to make her happy. 
That's how I felt on Monday as she stroked my hair and kissed me.
 I reached down and undid her pants and pushed them down.  As
they fell to the floor, Mary broke off the kiss, and I said, "I
want to taste your pussy."  Mary smiled at me and stepping out of
her pants, she led me to the bed.

I knew I only had a few minutes until the guys arrived, and that
I still had to put on my costume, but I had to taste Mary's sweet
pussy.  As she reclined on the bed, I dove between her legs and
licked her juicy slit.  I love the sweet taste of her pussy
juice; and I love to get it all over my face.  I had intended to
have Mary lick my pussy to get me ready for my gang bang, but I
could feel the wetness between my legs and knew I was ready
already.

Just then, we heard the doorbell.  Mary made me stop licking her,
and said something about getting dressed, but I didn't want her
to go.  I made her promise that she would come back after she let
the guys in.  She said "okay," and then she got up and put a robe
on and left the room.

Mary was back in a minute, and she opened her robe and climbed
back on the bed while I positioned myself back between her legs.
As I fucked her with my tongue, she told me that there were six
guys, including Bob, and how they had thought she was the one who
was going to fuck them.  She said that she'd told them that she
was there for the same reason they were, and that they could have
me after she was through with me.  As I started to get Mary off,
and as she started to cry out for me to, "Suck my pussy, bitch!"
I thought of what those guys must be thinking, and it made me
want them really bad.

After Mary was through cumming, she got up and fastened her robe.
 She went to the closet and got out my costume, and she helped me
put it on.  The maid's uniform was too big, but I planned to take
of the dress right away. I had brought my own corset and
stockings, and they fit very well.  Mary helped me put the wig
on, and after I'd donned the mask, I really looked like a
different person.  I couldn't wait to fuck the guys I worked
with!!

Mary said she had some errands to run, so she got dressed.  When
she was ready to go, she told me to come with her.  We walked
into the living room, and I almost said "Hi."  That would have
been a mistake; I have a pretty distinctive voice, and the guys
would have know right away who I was.  And while that would make
what I was doing much hotter, it would jeopardize my job and
reputation as a respected member of the community.  Anyway, Mary
introduced me as Candice, and said that I didn't talk much, but
did a lot of other things.

Then Mary left, and Bob took over.  He asked me what I wanted. 
Well, I couldn't tell them what I wanted, so I decided to show
them.  I started by unbuttoning my maid's dress and letting it
fall to the floor.  So there I stood in my corset, garter and
stockings, my small, firm breasts pushed up by the top of the
corset, my nipples erect, and nothing between my pussy and their
cocks but air!  I had planned to suck each of them off first, so
I got down on my knees and motioned for the nearest one to come
to me.

As he stepped in front of me, I reached up and undid his pants. 
I pulled his pants and underwear down and stared at the hard,
six-inch cock that stood just inches from my face.  I licked my
lips and moved forward.  I opened my mouth and took the entire
length down my throat.  I love the feeling I get as someone's
cock head pushes into the opening of my throat, and I loved it
then as I swallowed his cock.

As I sucked him, he started to fuck my face.  He grabbed my head
in his hands and thrust his hips back and forth as his cock
plunged in and out of my mouth. At one point he grabbed my hair
(my wig actually), and I got a little worried. I was able to
guide his hand back to my face, and I relaxed a little as he
continued to fuck my mouth.  I knew all of the guys there, but it
was so incredibly hot to finally be able to be myself (albeit
incognito) around them. Ricky was the guy who was doing me, and
I'd often wondered what he'd be like in bed.  I bet he's wondered
about me, too, but I'm sure he didn't recognize me.

Ricky said he was going to cum, and I moved back, pulling his
cock from my mouth.  So there I was kneeling in front of him,
looking up at him through my mask, with my mouth open.  He had to
know that I was begging for him to spurt his cum on my face and
in my mouth.  I really wanted to tell him to do it; I love how it
affects men when I tell them to cum in my mouth.  His cock
erupted and the first couple of jets hit my nose and cheek.  I
wanted to taste him, though, so I moved forward and took him into
my mouth as he continued to pump out jets of cum.

I love swallowing cum, it makes me feel like such a slut.  I
especially love doing it in front of a bunch of guys.  After
Ricky was through, I motioned for the next guy to take his turn.
I ended up sucking off all five of them while Bob watched.  It
was really hot!!  It was all I could do to keep from talking to
them.  I'm usually very vocal and I really wanted to beg them for
their cum.

I restrained myself, and moved back over to Ricky.  I sucked his
cock back into my mouth, and when he was good and hard I got up
and led him into the bedroom. One of the things I like to do, is
to take on a bunch of guys one at a time. I've heard guys talk
about girls pulling trains, and it gets me off to know they'll be
talking about me that way.  When we were in the bedroom, I closed
the door and laid down on my back on the bed.  Ricky knew just
what to do, and I wrapped my legs around his ass as he pushed his
cock into my pussy.

He fucked me hard for about five minutes and then he came in my
pussy.  I couldn't wait for the next guy to slide his hard cock
into my cum-filled pussy, and as Ricky got up, I whispered,
"next."  I whispered so that he wouldn't be able to tell who I
was by my voice, and he didn't look shocked, so I guess it
worked.

I laid on that bed as each of the five guys fucked me.  By the
time they were through, my pussy was really sloppy from all of
their cum.  In between guys, I stuck my fingers in my pussy and
sucked some of the cum off of them.  When the last guy was done
with me, I followed him back out to the living room.

Three of the guys had left, but Bob, Ricky, and the guy I'd just
fucked were still there.  I walked over to Ricky and stroked his
cock.  It started to get hard, so I dropped to my knees and took
him in my mouth.  When he was fully hard, I took his hand and led
him around the back of the couch.  Then I bent over the back of
the couch and pulled my ass cheeks apart.

At first he put his cock in my pussy, but I pushed him back until
his cock fell out.  I looked up at Bob for some help.  I wanted
Ricky's cock in my ass, and if I had to ask him to do it, I
would.  I guess I had stopped caring if they found out who I was,
and I was just about to tell him to fuck my ass, when Bob said,
"I think she wants it in her ass!"

I nodded my head at Ricky, and he placed the head of his dick at
my asshole. God, he took forever!!  He finally started easing it
into me, but soooo slowly that I couldn't stand it anymore.  I
pushed back against him as hard as I could, and finally, I felt
his cock slide all the way in.  I guess Ricky got the idea,
because he really started to fuck me hard after that.  I had to
bite on my thumb to keep from telling him how good it felt!

Well, Ricky shot his cum up my butt, and then the other guy took
his place. God I love to be fucked in my ass!!!  There isn't
anything like it!!  I only wished their cocks were a little
bigger.   I took another load of cum in my ass, and then Ricky
and Al (the guy who'd just finished fucking me) left.

As soon as they were out the door, I started to take off my wig
and mask, but Bob stopped me.  He said that I should leave the
mask on for a little while. Then he led me over to Mary's dining
room table and told me to get on my back on the table.  I did as
Bob asked and when I was up there, he pulled me to the edge and
lifted my legs straight up.  Then he pushed his cock into my ass!
 I placed one foot over each of his shoulders and just laid back
and enjoyed the feeling of his big cock sliding in and out of my
asshole.  He started to ask me how I liked his cock in my ass,
and he called me Candy.  I could tell he was getting off on
pretending that I was some one else, so I played along. "Oh yea
baby, fuck your Candy's ass!"  He kept calling me Candy and
telling me what a slut I was.  I didn't care who he called me as
long as he kept fucking me.  He was really doing me too.  I was
afraid that we might break Mary's table!  I fucked my pussy with
my fingers as Bob pounded my ass.  I brought myself off just
before Bob told me he was going to cum, and I told him to do it
in my mouth.  He pulled me off the table and onto the floor, and
I just had time to wrap my lips around his cock before he shot a
huge load of cum into my mouth. I still remember sucking the last
bit of cum from his beautiful hard cock as he said, "Swallow it
Candy."   I wish his cock was in front of me right now!

Afterwards I asked him who Candice was.  He said that it was a
girl he'd emailed some of my stories to, and that he'd been
fantasizing about her.  So, if you read this Candice, I enjoyed
being you.

God, it was hot fucking the guys I work with!!  I wish that I
could let them know it was me, but that wouldn't be smart.  If I
could just be sure that they wouldn't tell anyone else....

I guess that's it for now.  I hope you'll jack off thinking of me
taking Ricky's cock up my ass.  I know that's what I'm going to
do right now; or maybe I'll go see if Jim will help me.



Wednesday, August 14

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  For those of you who don't know me, I'm a short,
blond-haired, blue-eyed housewife.  I'm not very busty, but my
34A-22-34 firm, fit body seems to be pleasing to the guys who get
to see it.  I love showing off, and I especially love being the
object of attention.  I have taken on many guys at a time, and I
love to be totally filled with cock!

This past weekend I had a very interesting time, and I thought
I'd share it with you.  As most of you know, last week I met with
and fucked six guys from work.  I did it wearing a disguise, but
it was pretty hot anyway.  All last week, I got off on talking
with the guys who had fucked me, knowing they didn't know it was
me.

Like I said, that was pretty hot, and you know I love to be hot!
But it got me wishing that I could have a regular group of guys
that I could fuck who would know who I was.  Well, this past
weekend, I kind of stumbled into a situation just like this.

I was out with Tom on Saturday afternoon, and we were visiting
different bars, when we stopped at a bar in a nearby town (a very
small town about thirty miles from where we live).  It wasn't
very crowded, probably only eight or nine guys there, and
everybody noticed when we entered.  I was dressed for fun.  I was
wearing a short knit skirt and a halter top.  I wasn't wearing
any underwear (sorry to all of you guys who have requested that I
wear garters and stockings, but it has been pretty hot lately.  I
do love the looks I get from guys when I wear my garter belt, and
I promise to dress in stockings more often when it gets a little
cooler), and my nipples were hard and sticking through the fabric
of my top.

Tom ordered us something to drink, and I saw that there was a
pool table in the back part of the bar.  There were two guys
playing, and I walked over to them and asked if I could play the
winner.  They both were very friendly, and said that I sure could
play the winner.  I walked back over to Tom and took my seat on a
bar stool next to him.

It was a nice bar; it was not new, but was well kept up.  Most of
the guys were watching a game on the TV, which was on the other
side of the room from the bar.  I checked them out, and they all
looked okay.  I mean, they weren't all a bunch of grungy drunks
or anything, and most of them looked pretty nice. They all smiled
at me, so I figured that they were friendly, too.

Sitting on my bar stool, my skirt came down to the tops of my
thighs.  The stool swiveled, and I had turned towards the far
wall in order to watch the TV.  I knew that if I just parted my
legs slightly, I would be able to flash my pussy to any of the
guys sitting at the tables in the bar.  So, I did!  I moved my
knees apart about one foot!  I didn't want anyone to have to
strain their eyes to see my pussy!  As I sat there like that, I
swiveled my chair around, offering everybody a chance to look up
my skirt.  Well, no one was watching the game after a while, and
Tom looked pretty uncomfortable.

Just then, one of the guys from the pool table came and got me. 
He told me that my game was up, so I got down off my stool and
joined him at the pool table.  I looked back at Tom and smiled to
set him at ease, but it didn't seem to help much.  He still gets
a little uncomfortable when he watches me with other guys.  Don't
get the wrong idea!  Tom likes me to play around; he just gets
embarrassed about what the guys might think of him letting me do
it.  So I chalked my cue, noticing that all eyes were on me, as
my opponent broke the balls.

No balls dropped in the pockets on the break, so it was my turn.
There were a couple of easy shots, but I was looking for a shot
that would require me to bend over in front of the guys in the
bar.  I picked a bank shot that allowed me to do just that!  I
could feel the guys' eyes on my ass as I bent forward to line up
my shot.  God it was fun, as the hem of my short skirt rode up
baring the bottom of my ass!  I took my time with the shot, too!
I wanted to make sure that every guy in there got a look.

I missed the shot, but I didn't care.  When I straightened up, I
looked at the guys in the room and smiled.  Guess what?  They all
smiled back.  On my next shot, I made sure to spread my legs a
little so that they would also be able to see my pussy!  I wanted
them to know that I was there for them, so as I bent over with my
legs spread, I looked back over my shoulder at them and smiled.

The guy I was playing with moved over to my side for my next
shot.  I had an idea, and I decided to act on it.  Just before I
bent over for my shot, I whispered to him, "I bet the fat end of
that pool cue would feel really good in my pussy.  Why don't you
see if it will fit!"  Then I bent over, exposing my pussy and ass
to everyone in the bar.

Well, Bill (my opponent) took me at my word, and I felt something
hard enter my well-lubricated pussy.  I stopped trying to line my
shot up and lowered my elbows onto the pool table.  "Give me a
little more," I told him.  "Oh yea," I moaned as he slid the pool
cue in as far as it would go.  "Now, fuck me with it!"

I looked back over my shoulder at the guys in the bar as they
watched Bill fuck me with his cue.  After that, a couple of the
guys stood up and approached me.  I greeted them with my
friendliest "hello," and they asked me my name.  "I'm Bobbi," I
said.  "I'm here to have some fun, and I think you can help."  As
I talked to these guys, I let them run their hands over my ass.

I watched Tom as they felt me up, and he looked really nervous. 
So, to save him from feeling funny, I decided that I'd let him
go.  I told Bill to pull the cue out of my pussy, and then I
excused myself from my new three friends, and walked back over to
Tom.  I told him that he should leave me at the bar. At first he
protested, but I assured him that I would be just fine.  I then
instructed him to go out to the car and get me the box of condoms
from the glove compartment.  I had several in my purse, but I
knew I'd need more.

As Tom went to run his errand, I went back over to the pool
table.  I jumped up on to the table and sat there with my legs
spread far apart.  In a loud voice, I said, "I hope you guys can
give me what I need.  I'm afraid that I get incredibly horny
sometines, and the only thing that helps is lots of cock!"  I
then stroked my new friends' cocks through their pants.

I had just unzipped the first guys pants, and was pulling his
cock free, when Tom walked back in with the box of condoms.  He
walked right up to me and handed them to me.  I told him to go
home, and that I would be there later. Then as he turned to walk
away, I slid off the table to the floor and sucked the first of
many cocks into my mouth.

As I knelt there and watched Tom walk out the door, I knew it
would be a good day.  I took a break from sucking to ask the
bartender if what I was doing was okay.  He said it was, as long
as I took care of him too.  "I plan on taking care of everybody,"
I said as I picked up a condom from the pool table.

I rolled it onto the guy I was sucking and then I stood back up.
I pulled my skirt up over my ass and bent over the pool table. 
"Fuck me, baby," I told the guy I'd just sucked hard.  I was in
heaven as he slid his six-inch cock into my pussy as all of his
buddies looked on.  As he slowly fucked me, I looked from one guy
to the next, reveling in their lusty gazes.  I peeled my halter
top over my head to free my small breasts, and then I asked,
"Does anyone have anything I can suck on?"

Bill was the fastest, and in a matter of seconds he was kneeling
on the pool table in front of me.  I also didn't waste any time
in swallowing his big, hard cock down my throat.  His cock was
only about five inches long, but I bet it was almost that big
around!  Anyway, it was really fat, and I'm afraid that if it was
any longer, I wouldn't have been able to get the whole thing in
my mouth.  As it was, my lips were stretched really tight as he
moved his hips back and forth, fucking my mouth.

I carried on like that until the guy in my pussy came.  Bill
almost came first, but I eased off on my sucking so that he'd be
able to fuck me next. When Bill took his pace in my pussy,
another guy took Bill's place in my mouth.  I swear, I love being
skewered between two cocks!!  I get the most incredible feeling
sucking one guy's cock, while his friend fucks me from behind!  I
especially love it when there are other people watching me do it!

Because I was with a bunch of complete strangers, I had them all
put on condoms when the fucked my pussy.  I would rather have
felt all of their cum making me really sloppy down there, but I
didn't want to catch anything either.  It was still fantastic to
do all of those guys on the pool table in the middle of the
afternoon!  Apparently they had posted someone at the door to
watch for customers.  They had locked the door, but opened it for
regulars.

All in all, I ended up fucking eleven guys, right there on the
pool table.  I sucked them all until they were good and hard, and
then I let every one of them have a turn in my pussy!

After the last guy was done with me, I straightened back up,
pulled my skirt down, and put my halter top back on.  Then I
asked if anyone cared to buy me a drink.  Well, as you can
imagine, I had no trouble getting a free drink.  I hung around at
the bar for the rest of the afternoon, playing pool and getting
to know the guys.  It was great!  They all knew what kind of slut
I was, and they weren't afraid to stroke me, or talk dirty to me.
 I told them how much fun they were, and asked if they'd like me
to become a regular.

Of course they said yes.  I laid down a couple of ground rules. 
I told them that whenever I was there, they should feel free to
touch me however and wherever they wanted; that if any of them
wanted a blowjob, all they had to do was ask; and that if they
wanted to fuck me, they should just do it!

Then as I was asking for a ride home, one of the guys walked up
to me and pulled me to the edge of my bar stool and spread my
legs.  He told me to give him a rubber (which I did), and then he
pulled his cock out, rolled the rubber on, and stepped forward,
sliding his hard cock into my pussy.  I put my arms around his
neck and held on as he fucked me until he came.

Well, he started something, and most of the other guys lined up
to follow his lead!  Six of the eleven guys fucked me like that!
It was incredibly hot being fucked by one guy, and looking over
his shoulder to see the others lined up waiting their turns!  It
was especially hot when the guy who was fucking me was really
giving it to me.  I had a hard time keeping focused on the guys
in line, because with each hard thrust my head would snap
forward.  I could tell that they appreciated the way I looked at
them, though!

When the six guys had had their turns, I again asked for a ride
home, and this time I got one.  Bill gave me a ride, and we had a
good talk.  I gave him my phone number at home and told him to
give me a call in a couple of weeks.  I made sure to let him know
that I was only interested in gang bangs, and only public ones in
the bar.  Then for the rest of the ride, I sat facing him and
finger-fucked myself.

When he pulled in my driveway, I could see Tom standing in front
of the living room window.  I waved at him, and then I moved over
to Bill and stoked his cock.  He wasn't one of the guys who'd
fucked me the second time, and his short, fat cock was nice and
hard.  I moved my head between his legs and took him into my
mouth.  I sucked his fat cock for a couple of minutes, knowing
that Tom was waiting for me inside.  God it made me horny!!

When I came up for air, I saw Tom, still standing in the window.
I also noticed that my neighbor's car was in his driveway, and I
knew what I wanted to do.  I wanted that short, fat cock in my
ass!!  I told Bill to zip up and follow me.  I led him over to my
neighbor's house and knocked on the door. When he answered I
pushed my way in, leading Bill by the hand.  "Get me some
grease!" I ordered.  I dropped to my knees and pulled out Bill's
cock as my neighbor went and got the K-Y jelly.  When he came
back into the room, I took Bill's cock from my mouth and said,
"Grease up my asshole, baby!  I want this guy's fat cock in my
ass!"  My neighbor (Thomas) went to work and smothered my pink
asshole in K-Y- jelled.  He started by finger-fucking my ass, and
kept it up until he had all four fingers and his thumb in me up
to his knuckles.

I told Bill to lie on the floor, and then I positioned my ass
above his cock. I was facing his feet as I pushed down onto his
fat dick.  I used all of my 105 pounds to force that thick piece
of meat inside of my tight asshole. Finally, he impaled me and I
came immediately!!  I rested for a second and then I started to
move up and down.  God what a thick piece of meat he had!!! I
motioned for Thomas to feed me his cock, then I rode Bill as
Thomas fucked my face.

Bill fucked me to another orgasm, and then he let loose with his
load.  I told my neighbor to jack off on my face, and after about
a minute of me urging him to, "Shoot your cum on my face," he
did.  Then I got up off of Bill's cock and walked towards the
door.  Thomas called after me, "Where are you going?", but I just
opened the door and left.

I walked over to my house and walked in the door.  I wanted Tom
to see the cum on my face before it all dripped off!  I told him
that I had just been fucked in my ass, and asked him if he wanted
to put his cock in there, too.  He didn't say anything, but he
stripped and bent me over the back of the couch and rammed his
nice, long, hard cock into my loose asshole.  It felt fabulous as
he slammed his cock into me!!  After only about thirty seconds he
told me he was going to cum.  I wanted to taste him, so I begged
him to, "cum in my mouth, baby."  Tom gave me what I needed.  He
fed me his cock just as the thick, white cum I love so much began
filling my mouth.

Later, I fucked Tom again as I told him about the scene in the
bar.  He really does like me to act the way I do.  I think it may
turn him on as much as it does me!  At any rate, I'm glad he
likes me to fuck other guys, because I would have a hard time
giving it up!

So, that's what I did this weekend!  I'd alove it if you jacked
off thinking about me with all of those guys.  Why don't you try
to picture me sitting on the edge of my barstool with my legs
spread wide, my pussy dripping, as you step up and slide your
hard eight inch cock into me!  But don't cum inside of me!  You
know how bad I want to taste it!

Friday, August 23

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  I'm sorry that I haven't written for so long, but as
usual, I've been pretty busy.  For those of you who don't know
me, I'm 30 yrs old, 5'1", 105 lbs, blond shoulder-length hair,
blue eyes, 34A-22-34.  I stay in shape by running,
weight-lifting, and roller-blading.  I get my share of looks from
the guys, and I like that a lot!  I do all that I can to show off
my body, and I love taking on more than one guy at a time.

I've been busy at work, but also busy in bed.  In the last couple
of weeks, I've probably had over twenty guys, and I've been to
bed with my friend Mary twice.  At work I've been really teasing
the guys in the lunch room.  I like to go in there at break time
and bend over to get a pop out of the refrigerator.  I've been
wearing short, light summer dresses to work with thong panties,
and when I bend over I make sure they get a look at my ass.  I
always act like I don't know that I've just flashed my ass to
them, and I get really hot sitting there talking to them after
I've done it.  I've also been fucking two guys at work regularly
(Bob and Jim), sometimes both at once.  I love being stuffed full
of cock, and I can't think of anything better than having a hard
cock slamming into my pussy as another slides down my throat!

Because I don't have very much time right now, I thought I'd
relate the hottest thing that happened to me in the last two
weeks.  It's a toss up really, because there were two really hot
times.  I'll briefly tell you about the first one, and spend a
little more time on the second one.

The first happened at work last week.  I decide to dress up (the
usual dress is casual), so I wore a white, short knit dress with
white stockings, garter and lace panties, and low white heels.  I
went into the lunch room as usual at break time, and bent over as
usual.  I love the way the room gets really quiet when I bend
over.  I knew that the guys had seen my stocking tops and garter,
and from the looks on a couple of their faces, they must have
liked what they saw.

Anyway, as I was leaving the break room, I put my empty pop can
in the case, which is on the floor.  As I bent forward, I could
feel the air on my ass, and I knew they could see everything but
my pussy.  Then I straightened up and walked back to my office. 
Well, one of the guys followed me!  His name is Eric, and he is
kind of young, but really good-looking.  Anyway, he just followed
me to my office, and  without saying anything, he followed me in
and walked right up to me.

I was a little startled when he reached down and put his hand
between my legs and rubbed it across my pussy.  When he pulled
his hand away from my wet pussy he said, "I knew it."  Then he
grabbed me and spun me around!  He pushed me forward over my
desk, and the next thing I knew, he was forcing his cock into my
pussy.  It went in okay, because I was so wet, but it was still a
tight fit.  I struggled a little, but I was really enjoying the
feeling of his hard cock inside of me.

Eric didn't say a word as he fucked me.  He was fucking me hard,
too!  I guess he was raping me, but I didn't mind!  Actually, his
reaction was what I'd hoped for ever since I started flashing the
guys at work.  And now I was getting what I deserved!  Eric
didn't last long, and almost as suddenly as it happened, he was
pulling out of me.  I must have been a sight, sprawled forward on
my desk with my dress pulled up to my waist, my panties pulled to
one side, cum leaking from my pussy.

Eric told me that I should expect the same treatment if I decided
to tease him again; that what had happened was really all my
fault.  I could tell that he was feeling really guilty about what
he'd done to me.  I hadn't really had time to get into it before
he came inside of me, so I guess he didn't know that I enjoyed it
at least as much as he had.  I saw the opportunity to keep my
reputation intact, as long as I didn't let him know that he'd
just given me what I wanted.

I told him that I was sorry for teasing him, and that I was only
having a little harmless fun.  I told him that I knew that I
deserved what I'd gotten, and I asked him to please keep it a
secret.  Well, I could see the relief on his face!  I had just
justified his act for him, and made myself appear to be the
guilty one.

I stood up and straightened my dress.  I told Eric that I'd try
to be better in the future.  He was feeling pretty confident by
then, but still a little guilty, and he asked me if he'd hurt me.
 I shyly told him that it really hadn't hurt, and that in fact, I
had kind-of enjoyed it.  I begged him not to tell anyone about
it, and he seemed relieved that I wasn't going to tell anyone. 
Then he left.  As soon as he was gone, I brought myself off by
rubbing my clit.

After that day, I have been a little more conservative with my
flashing (at least when Eric is around), but I intend to get him
to "rape" me again.

Now, onto the other thing that happened.  I think you'll like
this one.  I was at a pool party at Mark and Mary's house last
Sunday.  There were a lot of people there, men and women, and the
party lasted well into the night.  I wore a tiny white bikini,
the kind that goes a little transparent when it gets wet. I was a
little unsure of how I could act at the party.  They were all
Mark and Mary's friends, and I didn't know how they might react
if I was too uninhibited, so I played it kind-of cool.  I did go
swimming a couple of times, but when I got out, I covered up with
a towel until my suit dried. Otherwise, everyone would have been
able to see through my suit.

I guess I got a little bit drunk as the night wore on.  Tom (my
husband) tried to get me to leave, but I made him leave without
me.  A lot of people left, but there were still several couples
and some single friends of Mark's there well after dark.  It was
a warm night, so I was still only wearing my bikini, and I
decided to go swimming one last time.

All day long I had been thinking of a letter I'd once read in
Penthouse Forum. It was written by a woman who had attended a
pool party in a bikini like mine, only more revealing.  She had
jumped in the pool and then laid on a lounge chair with her legs
spread.  Apparently, everyone could see every detail through her
wet suit.  I remember reading that she had wished that the guys
at the party would have fucked her, in front of everyone!  Well,
that thought kept going through my head, and as I was swimming, I
looked around at who was left.

There were Mary and Mark, two other couples who seemed to be
fairly loaded, and four single guys who were also pretty loaded.
I guess we were all feeling the effects of a lot of drinks.  I
was super horny, and when I climbed from the pool, I walked over
by the group of four guys and laid down on a chaise lounge with
my legs spread.  When they noticed me, I pulled my bikini bottoms
up so that the material formed closely to my pussy.

One of the guys walked over and stood next to me.  He was pretty
wasted, and not inhibited at all as he said, "God Dam you're
fine!  How about showin' me a little more?"  I looked up at him
and said, "Would you like to see my tits?" and then I pulled my
top over my head.  "Now, why don't you show me something?" I
asked.

We were starting to attract attention, especially when he pulled
down his shorts, revealing a semi-hard cock.  Well, I was just
too horny to let the opportunity pass.  I sat up and took him
down my throat!  As I worked his cock over, everybody gave us
their full attention.  Even the women were watching me suck this
guys cock!  That made me even hotter, and I took a break to ask
if anyone else wanted their cock sucked!  In no time, all of the
single guys and Mark were standing around me with their cocks
out!  I moved from one to the next as Mary and the two couples
watched me take one and then another cock in my mouth.

I was enjoying all of that meat in my mouth, but what I really
wanted was for someone to fuck me!  I told one of the guys to lie
down, and as soon as he did, I ripped my bikini bottoms off and
lowered myself onto his hard cock. Then I motioned for one of the
guys to step up in front of my face.  God I loved having those
couples watching as I sucked that beautiful cock into my mouth. I
especially liked looking the women in their eyes while the guys
fucked my mouth.

I ended up fucking and sucking all of the single guys and Mark. 
I asked the married guys if they wanted a turn, but they both
declined.  I knew that their wives thought I was a real slut, but
I didn't care!  I even asked the women if I could do anything for
them!  Unfortunately, they declined that offer too. They were
interested in watching me though.  They stayed until I'd fucked
the five available guys, and even gave me a round of applause
when I was done!

So, that's what I've been up to.  I went a step further at work
today, too. I'm wearing a thin, short cotton dress with nothing
under it.  In the break room today, I made sure to position
myself in front of the window, so the light would outline my body
for the guys.  I couldn't bend over as far as usual, or they
would have been able to see my pussy (and I like to keep them
guessing), but I imagine they could tell from the lack of any
panty lines that I was naked under my dress.  I got soooo
incredibly horny, I had to use all of my self-restraint to keep
from inviting them all to my office for a turn in my pussy.  I am
going to lunch with Bob and Jim in  a little while, and I expect
that I'll end up as the middle part of a sandwich.


Wednesday, August 28

Hi everybody,

It's Bobbi.  I just thought you would like to hear about my most
recent adventure.  For those of you who haven't been following my
stories, let's just say that I'm a thirty year-old woman who has
discovered the thrill of forbidden sex.  I am 5'1" tall and weigh
105 lbs.  My small body has the measurements of 34A-22-34, and
I'm proud to say that I'm in very good shape. I love to run (and
cross country ski in the winter), and I'm a very competitive
athlete.  Consequently, I have well-toned legs and a nice firm
ass.  My blond hair is cut shoulder length, although I'm thinking
about letting it grow longer.  I have fair skin, and blue eyes,
and I smile a lot (especially when I'm faced with a nice, hard
cock!).

I really enjoy flashing my ass to unsuspecting guys, so when I
where panties lately, they are of the thong variety.  I have
enjoyed sex with a lot of men over the last six months, and I
have especially enjoyed taking on groups of guys.  I love sex,
and I can't seem to get enough of it!  I love having cocks in my
mouth, pussy, and ass, and really love to take on a string of
guys, one after the other.

Well, I guess that gives you an idea of how promiscuous I've
become over the past six months.  This past Sunday, I was able to
add a new experience to my rapidly growing list of sexual
experiences.

Tom and I had been invited to spend the day at a friend's
cottage, so we packed up our things and looked forward to a
relaxing day.  Tom's friend (Gary) was recently divorced after
being married for almost 20 years, and he had yet to get back
into the dating scene.  Gary had no idea of the kind of woman I'd
become, but he was to soon find out.

I promised Tom that I would not initiate anything, but I did get
him to let me bring my new thong swimsuit.  When we arrived, we
spent a little time catching up on things between us, and then
Gary suggested that we continue our conversation on his beach. 
His cottage has a nice sand beach about 100 feet long on a small
inland lake.  There aren't many lakes in our area with sand
beaches, so Gary's cottage isn't very secluded, with other
cottages lining the shores of the lake.

Tom and I excused ourselves to go to the bathroom to put our
suits on, while Gary went to the bedroom to do the same.  Tom had
a hard time keeping his hands off of me in the bathroom, and just
to tease him, I gave his cock a few quick licks before I left the
room.  As Tom lingered behind to allow his erection to subside, I
met Gary in the kitchen where he was filling a cooler with beer.

Gary REALLY liked my suit, and he whistled his approval as I did
a little pirouette for him.  I told him that Tom had talked me
into being a little less uptight about my body, and I was glad
that he didn't disapprove of my new look.  Tom arrived about
then, and Gary grabbed the cooler as we all headed for the beach.

As I said, Gary's place isn't very isolated, and there were
several people down by the lake in the neighboring lots.  We got
comfortable in lounge chairs, but before I settled into mine, I
walked down to the water and waded around a little.  All of the
guys in the surrounding yards followed my progress, and I was
really getting off on all of the attention.  I even bent over to
pick up a shell from the beach (really to show off my ass), and I
liked the reaction I got from the guys who were watching me.

When I got back to where Tom and Gary were lounging, I caught Tom
telling Gary, "You should see what else she does!"  I asked Tom
what they were talking about, but he wouldn't tell me.  So, I
asked Gary.  Gary blushed a little, but he did tell me that they
had been talking about what a tease I appeared to be. I winked at
Gary and told him that I was a tease, and since Tom had talked me
into showing off a little, I'd become addicted to it.

I guess it was inevitable that Gary would ask, "So, how far do
you go?"  I looked at Tom, and he just shrugged his shoulders, so
I decided to take it slow.  "Wouldn't you like to know," I
teased.  Then I told him that maybe I should show him.

Having said that, I got up and walked to the water.  Gary had a
small wooden raft anchored about 30 feet from shore, and I waded
into the water and dove in.  I swam to the raft and pulled myself
from the water.  I made a show of wringing the water from my
hair, making sure that I was facing away from the beach.  I
wanted all of the guys up and down the beach to see my ass. 
There were several jet skis cruising by the shore, and one guy
waved to me.  Of course I waved back.

Then I turned towards Tom and Gay and reached behind my back to
unclasp my bikini top.  As I pulled my hands forward, I removed
my top, revealing my small breasts for anyone to see.  Then I
laid down on my back on the raft and closed my eyes.  I could
hear the jet skis coming closer and closer as they drove by along
the shore, and I knew that they were staring at my naked breasts.
 I also knew that the guys on the shore could see me, too.  My
pussy was literally flowing with pussy juice, soaking the part of
my thong that was pulled up tight between my legs.

I forced myself to stay like that for what I thought was about
one half hour, and then I turned over.  I gazed at the guys as
they looked at me, but I didn't encourage any of them to move in
any closer.  I noticed several guys on the shore with binoculars
trained on me, and I made sure to stare right back at them. 
After another half hour of that, I stood up and put my top back
on, and dove into the lake and swam back to the beach.

As I walked up the beach and sat down with Gary and Tom, I asked
Gary, "How was that?"  Well, Gary thought that my show was really
something.  The way he was staring at my hard, erect nipples
really made me hot!  But I wanted to get even hotter before I
fucked him.  I knew that I would fuck him; it was inevitable now,
but first I wanted to show him just how hot I could be!

Gary had a small ski boat, and I asked him if I could borrow it
for about an hour.  "What are you going to do?" he asked.  "Get
out your binoculars and watch me, and you'll see what I'm going
to do," I told him.  Well, he helped me to get the boat started,
and I drove off toward the center of the lake.

After, I had driven about 100 yards out, I reached up and undid
my top and let it fall.  I drove on until I the people on the
beach looked pretty small, then I cut the engine and let the boat
coast to a stop.  I stood up and peeled off my thong, and then I
walked up to the bow of the boat and laid back against the
windshield and waited.

I didn't have to wait long.  As I'd driven away from the shore,
two jet skis had followed me out into the lake, and now they were
circling closer and closer.  When they looked like they weren't
going to get any closer, I motioned for them to come to me.

As they drew closer, I walked back into the cockpit and laid down
on one of the seats with my legs spread apart.  There was no
mistaking my message, and the two guys on the jet skis understood
perfectly.  They shut down their engines and tied up to Gary's
boat.  They both climbed on board, and in a matter of about 30
seconds one of them was on top of me with his cock buried in my
pussy.

I was pretty vocal as I begged him to, "Fuck me, baby!  Give me
that big, hard, cock!"  I came twice as the first guy probed me
with his fat cock.  It wasn't very long, but it was thick, and I
loved the way he stirred it around inside of me.  When he told me
he was going to cum, I pleaded, "Cum in my mouth!"  He pulled his
cock out of my dripping pussy and stood up.  I sat up and took
his rock hard tool into my open mouth.  I knew that Gary would be
able to see me in his binoculars as I pumped my fist up and down
on the shaft of my lover's cock.  I felt him tense, and then I
felt and tasted his cum in my mouth.  I love having a big cock
erupt in my mouth, and I swallowed it all down.  As I pulled the
softening cock from between my lips, I turned to the other guy
and said, "next."

Well, I did the same for him.  I laid back down on the seat with
my legs spread, and I guided his seven inch cock between my pussy
lips.  Seven inches is a good sized cock, and I loved the way it
felt inside of me.  I couldn't help but think of Gary and Tom
sharing the binoculars as they watched me disappear out of sight
as this guy climbed on top of me.  It made me cum, thinking of
them watching me.  I knew that they wouldn't be the only ones
watching, either.  I wa sure that the guys who'd checked me out
before with their binoculars would be watching, too.

I knew that I felt hot enough now to fuck Gary.  I urged the guy
on between my legs, telling him, "I want to taste your cum.  Make
sure you cum in my mouth!" I had my legs wrapped around him as he
pistoned in and out of me.  I knew that Gary would be able to see
him rising and plunging down into me.  My lover told me that he
was close, and I let him pull his cock out of me.  He stood up
and moved forward, straddling my chest, as I lifted my head and
swallowed his cock down my throat.  I grabbed his ass as he
fucked my mouth, and then he emptied his load into my mouth.  I
swallowed some, but let the rest run out of my mouth and down
onto my tits.  I continued to suck him until he went soft, and
then I reluctantly let his cock slip from my lips.  He and his
buddy thanked me and then they got on their machines and left.  I
started up Gary's boat and headed back for his dock.

As the boat made its way toward the cottage, I got dressed.  I
looked in the rearview mirror at the cum on my face, and I
thought about what Gary's reaction might be.  I drove as fast as
I could, and when I arrived at the dock, both Tom and Gary were
waiting for me.

They tied off the boat, and before anyone could say anything, I
asked Gary what he thought of my face.  "It's cum.  From the last
guy I fucked.  Do you like it?"  I could tell he was struggling
for something to say, but no words came out.  I took his hand and
told him to come with me.  I looked at Tom and told him to come,
too.

I led them into the cottage, and into the bedroom.  I dropped
Gary's hand and stripped off my suit.  I looked at him and said,
"You wanted to know how far I'd go, didn't you?  Well, now you
know.  Do you want to fuck me?  It's alright with Tom, isn't it,
Tom?"  Tom assured Gary that it was okay, as I dropped to my
knees.  "Feed me your cock, baby,"  I told Gary.  He didn't move,
so I took the initiative to pull his suit down.

I found myself face to face with Gary's semi-erect, long, fat
cock.  It must have been ten inches long and it wasn't fully hard
yet.  I cooed, "I'm going to enjoy this," as I moved forward and
took the entire ten inches down my throat!  Well, that got Gary's
attention!  I used my hands on his ass to hold him against me,
trapping his cock inside my throat.  I could feel him growing
harder in my throat as he started a gentle rocking movement,
gently fucking my mouth.

I let go of Gary's ass and got on my hands and knees.  Gary was
taking longer strokes now, and his cock was getting really hard
and fat!  Tom moved up behind me and pushed his cock between my
pussy lips and plunged into my pussy. God, I love getting it from
both ends!!  The guys kept fucking from both ends for about five
minutes.  I came once and had to take Gary's cock out of my
mouth.  He didn't like that, and forced me to suck it back down
my throat! That was okay by me!  I like it when a guy takes
charge, and Gary was doing just that!

Gary was getting into it!  He kept telling Tom what a slut I was,
and that he knew how to treat a slut!  I get off on talk like
that, and Gary was really turning me on!  I pulled his cock from
my mouth and said, "A real slut would take your hard ten inches
in her ass!"  Well, that was all the encouragement Gary needed. 
He told Tom to get me ready for him.  "Fuck her ass, Tom!" he
ordered.  "Open her up for me!"

Tom did just as Gary had instructed.  He pulled his cock out of
my dripping pussy and rubbed it against my asshole.  "Fuck my
ass!!"  I screamed, and Tom drove his cock all the way in!  "Oh
God," I moaned as Tom plunged in and out of my asshole.

Gary didn't let him go on too long; I guess he wanted my ass to
still be tight when he took his turn.  Gary ordered Tom to pull
out, and then he grabbed my hair and pulled me to my feet.  He
dragged me into the living room to the couch in front of the
window.  He pushed me forward across the back of the couch, and
without pausing, he forced his thick, ten-inch cock inside my
asshole!

It was a little painful at first (I shudder to think how bad it
would have been had Tom not prepared me first), but the pain gave
way to pleasure in just a short time.  I don't know how to
describe the feeling of having your ass stuffed full of cock, but
believe me, it is one of the most intense, pleasurable feelings
you can have.  I loved it that Gary had chosen to fuck my ass in
front of the picture window, and I hoped that people were
watching.  I came three times in about ten minutes as he
alternately slid his cock all the way inside of me, then pulled
it almost all of the way out, before sliding it back in again.  I
love fat cocks, but I especially love long, fat cocks, and Gary
had a beautiful thick, long cock.

After I came for the third time, Gary picked up his pace.  Before
long he was fucking me hard, and really pushing his cock all of
the way in!  I was groaning and panting as he continued his
assault on my ass.  Tom was standing in front of the couch
masturbating as he watched me being fucked in my ass.  I begged
Tom to cum in my mouth, and he did.  Just as I asked, he darted
forward and stuffed the head of his cock in my mouth.  I could
taste his familiar cum as it filled my mouth.  I swallowed it
down like a good girl, then turned my attention back to Gary.

"Cum in my ass, baby!!!" I shouted.  "Fuck my asshole!!!"  I
guess Gary liked that because just after that, he plunged forward
and emptied his balls into my bowels.  He continued to fuck me
slowly after that, until his cock got soft, and he pulled out.  I
collapsed on the floor, looking up at him, and I asked, "Was I a
good slut, baby?"  He smiled down at me and replied, "You're the
best slut, Bobbi."

What a day.  I hope that you read this and jack off thinking
about me taking that 10" cock in my ass!  I love to think about
how you will stroke your cocks while you think of me.  I love you
all.

Love, Bobbi

Thursday, August 29

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  I can't believe I'm writing again so soon, but
something happened last night that I knew you'd want to hear
about.  For those of you who don't know me, I'm 5'1" tall and
weigh 105 lbs.  My measurements are 34A-22-34, and I'm proud to
say that I'm in very good shape.  I love to run (and cross
country ski in the winter), and I'm a competitive athlete. 
Consequently, I have well-toned legs and a nicely-shaped ass.  My
blond hair is shoulder length and I have fair skin.  I have small
breasts, with prominent nipples that are 3/4" long when fully
erect.  My eyes are a pale blue, and I smile a lot (especially
when I'm faced with a nice, hard cock!).

Well, last night I went to the gym to lift weights and I ran into
Gary and Scott from the frat house (where I'd fucked and sucked
sixteen guys one Saturday night!).  I was wearing the outfit that
I usually wear at the gym; a little crop top, and baggy athletic
shorts, and nothing else but shoes and socks.

I joined Scott and Gary for the rest of my workout, and I made
sure to flash them my breasts and pussy as often as I could.  I
especially love spotting them on the bench press.  As the
spotter, I stood almost directly above them as they laid on their
backs and pressed the weights.  I made sure to stand so that they
could look right up my baggy shorts to my shaved pussy.  Let's
just say that by the end of our workout, everyone was extremely
horny.  I asked Gary if he would like me to come over for a
while, and he replied with an enthusiastic "Yes!"

As we were walking to our cars, he told me that my friend from
last May was at the house if I was interested.  I hoped he meant
what I thought he meant, so I asked him to elaborate.  It was
just as I had hoped, the "friend" he spoke of was a guy I had
fucked at the party at their house last spring.  I never knew his
name, but I'm sure I would recognize his cock.  It was a good ten
inches long, and REALLY fat!  I told Gary that I was definitely
interested, and that we should get over there right away!

As I followed Gary and Scott over to the fraternity house, I
pictured the scene when I had last been there.  I remembered
being the center of attention as my friend with the huge cock
fucked my ass in front of fifteen other guys!  I fucked and
sucked all of those guys that night for six hours, and thinking
about it made my pussy really wet.

As soon as we pulled in the driveway, I was out of my car and
waiting at the front door for Gary and Scott.  I wanted to get
started right away!!!  I couldn't wait to feel one of their cocks
in my pussy!  Scott teased me about being so impatient as he
opened the door, but I didn't care.  I was there for one reason;
to get that monstrous cock back in my pussy!  The last time I was
there, I had been unable to take the full 10" all the way inside
my pussy, but since then I've had more experience, and I knew
that I could do it this time.

As soon as we were inside, Gary told Scott to get Jimmy, and then
he led me to his bedroom.  "Is Jimmy the guy with the big cock?"
I inquired.  Scott smiled at my impatience and told me, "Yea,
Jimmy's the guy with the big cock."  I knew that I'd need to get
warmed up for Jimmy's giant cock, so I pulled Gary over to the
bed and asked, "Will you get my pussy ready for him?"  Well, Gary
said that he'd be happy to help in any way that he could.

I stripped off my skimpy outfit and crawled onto the bed.  I laid
down on my back and spread my legs, and urged Gary to join me. 
He was such a tease!  He undressed slowly on purpose, just to
keep me waiting!  I'm afraid I got a little whiny as I pleaded
with him to fill me with his cock.  Gary finally climbed onto the
bed and positioned himself between my legs.  I came right away as
he pushed his cock into my wet pussy.  God, I was horny!!!  I
pulled his ass to me with each of his thrusts, wanting to take
every inch of him as deeply as I could.

Gary's weight on top of me felt really good, and I loved the way
he moved his cock in my pussy.  He kind-of swirled it around,
moving in and out and side to side.  Just then the door opened,
and Scott and Jimmy walked in on us.  Jimmy said, "Hi Bobbi.  I
hear that you want something of mine."  Apparently Scott had told
him how impatient I had been, and Jimmy knew that I was anxious
to feel his giant cock inside of me again.  I answered him by
saying, "I've been thinking about that gorgeous cock of yours for
four months, and as soon as Gary's done with me, I'm all yours!"

Gary hadn't missed a stroke since the others had entered the
room, and he was really giving it to me good!  I loved being
there, pinned beneath Gary with his cock moving in and out of me,
while his buddies watched.  I felt like such a slut!  As Gary
continued to fuck me, Scott and Jimmy got undressed.  Both Gary
and Scott had nice cocks, probably six or seven inches, but they
were nothing compared to Jimmy's monster.  I think that I was
drooling as I gazed at his semi-erect cock.  It had to be 10"
long and really thick!  I couldn't wait to feel him inside of me!

Scott and Jimmy came over by the bed, one of them on either side,
and within my reach.  I took the opportunity to reach out and
stoke their hardening cocks, one with each hand, as Gary
quickened his pace.  Gary shouted that he was going to cum, and I
told him, "Shoot it in my pussy.  I want to get it really
slippery."  Gary came inside of me with a final thrust, and then
he laid still as his cock spurted his cum deep inside of me.

As Gary climbed off of me, Jimmy told me to get on my hands and
knees.  As I arranged myself on the bed, Jimmy climbed on up by
my head. y I was kind-of disappointed, because I thought he was
going to fuck me next.  I really wanted to feel his huge cock
stretching the walls of my pussy, and I didn't want to wait! 
"Aren't you going to fuck me next, Jimmy?" I whined.  "Nope," he
said, "Scott's next, but you can suck my dick."

Well, that was better than nothing, and as I reached forward with
my mouth to encircle Jimmy's cock, I felt Scott behind me, poised
to push his cock into my dripping pussy.  Scott pushed forward,
impaling me on his tool, just as I had taken the head of Jimmy's
cock into my mouth.  I had to admit, that felt pretty good!  I
love to suck cock!  There is just something about taking a big,
hard, throbbing cock in my mouth that just makes me feel sooooo
sexy! And I certainly had a big one in my mouth then!

The head of Jimmy's cock was so big, that it practically filled
my mouth without any room for any of the rest of it!  It still
wasn't completely hard, and I knew that if I was going to be able
to take it into my throat, I would have to do it before it got
any harder.  I tilted my head up and pushed forward.  I'm a
practiced cock sucker, but there was still a lot of resistance
because of Jimmy's size.  Still, I continued to push forward, and
I felt that enormous piece of meat begin to slide down my throat.
 I have trained my gag reflex to relax, but not for something
that big, and I started to gag.  I didn't care, though.  I wanted
to swallow it all, so I kept pushing forward as my throat
convulsed against Jimmy's cock.  As the head passed through and
down my throat, I was able to relax and stop gagging, and I kept
pushing forward until I had all 10" buried in my throat.

God, I was hot!!!!  Scott was fucking my pussy pretty hard, and
as he pumped in and out of my pussy, I rocked back and forth on
Jimmy's cock.  I could only keep that up for about 30 seconds,
though, because I had to breath, and I couldn't do it with that
huge cock filling my throat.  As I backed off and Jimmy popped
from my mouth, I gasped for breath.  Jimmy pulled me up and gave
me a kiss as I caught my breath, and he told me that I was the
first girl who'd ever deep-throated him all the way.  I told him
that I was happy to be able to do it for him, and that I would do
it every time he fucked me.  I hoped that that would give him
added incentive to give me that huge, gorgeous cock of his on a
regular basis.

Just about then Scott brought me to another orgasm, and I was
unable to talk for about a minute.  When I lowered my head, and
started sucking Jimmy again, I found that his cock was really
hard, too hard to get it back down my throat.

So I just sucked and licked the head as I stroked the shaft. 
God, I wanted that giant cock inside of me!!!!  I decided that
I'd have to hurry Scott along, so I took Jimmy's cock out of my
mouth and asked Scott, "How would you like to fuck my ass,
Scott?"  Well, he was certainly game for that, and after he
smeared my asshole with my pussy juice, I felt the head of his
cock pop into my butt.

I went back to work on the head of Jimmy's cock as Scott pushed
his cock all the way in.  I have really grown to love the feeling
of a hard cock in my ass, and Scott's cock satisfied a need I'd
felt for a while.  As he fucked me, and as I sucked Jimmy's cock,
Gary asked, "Bobbi, why don't you take Jimmy in your pussy while
Scott fucks your ass?"  I said that I didn't know if I could do
it, but it sure sounded good!  "Okay," I said, "I'll do it."

I told Scott to pull out for a minute, and I told Jimmy to lie
down on the bed.  First and foremost, I wanted to feel the entire
length of Jimmy's huge cock inside of my pussy, and I knew that
if I sat on him, I'd get the deepest penetration.  Gary and Scott
stood by and watched as I positioned myself on my knees over
Jimmy's huge cock.  I leaned forward and placed my hands on his
shoulders, and lowered myself until I felt the head of his dick
between my pussy lips.  God, I was sooooooo excited!!!  Jimmy
rubbed his big dick up and down my slit and over my clit.  I was
close to cumming again, and I knew that I would as soon as he
entered me with his mammoth cock.

I lowered myself further and I felt the big head of his beautiful
cock enter my pussy.  It was a tight fit, but there was no pain;
I guess Gary and Scott had done their jobs.  I continued lowering
myself, and I looked down between my legs and watched Jimmy's
cock disappearing inside of me.  I had to pause for a minute as a
violent orgasm racked my body.  As I cried out, I felt my legs
giving way.

I watched helplessly as my legs did give way, and I plunged down
onto Jimmy's cock.  It was incredible!  I looked on as the entire
10" disappeared into my pussy!  When I hit bottom, I felt a
really intense pain as Jimmy entered my womb.  It was painful,
and it took my breath away, but it intensified my orgasm, too.  I
have had big cocks in me before, but those cocks were never rock
hard like Jimmy's was then.

I guess everyone was kind of holding their breath; apparently I'd
screamed kind-of loud when Jimmy impaled me.  As I caught my
breath again, the pain began to subside, and all I felt was this
beautiful, depraved feeling I get when I'm stuffed full of cock.
The guys started breathing easier as I began to move up and down
on Jimmy's dick.

Seeing that I was okay, the guys got back into the action.  Gary
climbed on the bed in front of me and offered me his cock to
suck, and I could feel Scott getting on the bed behind me.  I
told Scott to wait a minute, but I leaned forward and sucked
Gary's now-hard cock into my mouth.  When I have a cock as big as
Jimmy's in me, I get really slutty, and between sucks I was
saying things like, "Fuck, I love the way your big, ten-inch cock
feels inside of me, Jimmy!  If I could, I'd fuck you twice every
day!  Oh Yea!!  Fuck me with that monster!!!"  Then I'd tell
Gary, "feed me your cock, baby!!  God I love sucking cock!!! 
Fuck my mouth, baby!!"

After about five minutes of moving up and down on Jimmy's big
pole, I told Scott, "Fuck my ass, baby!!"  Then I sank as far
down on Jimmy's cock as I could, and bent forward to give Scott
easy access to my asshole.  Scott didn't waste any time as he
drove his hard cock up my ass.  Jesus, it felt good!!!  I
absolutely love being stuffed full of cock, and I was really
stuffed full! There was a problem though.  Because of our
position, Scott couldn't get his cock all the way in.  I told
him, "Give me more of that cock!!" but he couldn't get close
enough to do it.

I got him to pull out, and then I lifted myself off of Jimmy. 
God it was hot, watching that huge cock emerging from my pussy as
I climbed off!  I made Jimmy lie across the bed with his legs
hanging off one side, and then I climbed back on.  I'll never
forget how good it felt to have his cock back inside of me. In
our new position, Scott could walk right up behind me and stick
his cock all the way in my ass; and that's just what he did.

Scott and Jimmy found a rhythm, and they fucked me almost into
unconsciousness with their combined seventeen inches of cock. 
Scott was the first to cum, and I told him to do it in my ass. 
It felt so good as he bucked and drove his hard cock deep inside
my asshole, filling me with his cum.  When he pulled out, Gary
was right there to take his place.  Then Gary and Jimmy fucked me
for another ten minutes, until Gary shot his second load up my
ass.

I knew what was next.  Jimmy had been careful not to cum, and I
knew it was because he wanted to fuck my ass, too.  Well, that
was okay with me!  As soon as Gary pulled his softening cock out
of my asshole, Jimmy said, "Now it's my turn, Bobbi!"  I climbed
off of his giant cock and he led me out into the hallway.  I
heard voices downstairs, but I eagerly followed Jimmy as he led
me down the stairs and into the living room.

There were two guys sitting there watching TV, and they looked up
as we entered the room.  I didn't recognize them, and I'm pretty
sure they'd never seen me before, judging by the way their jaws
dropped when they saw me.  "Hey guys, I want you to meet Bobbi. 
She's agreed to let everyone fuck her in her ass, haven't you
Bobbi?"  I just nodded as Jimmy told me to bend over the back of
the couch.  "Scott and Gary have already had their turns, and I'm
going to go next," Jimmy told his housemates.

I looked at them with a glazed look in my eyes as Jimmy stepped
up behind me. "What do you want, Bobbi?" he asked.  I replied, "I
want you to fuck my ass, Jimmy.  Fuck me hard, okay?"  Jimmy did
me like the slut I am.  He pushed that enormous tool of his all
the way in in one long stroke.  Then he pumped in and out of my
ass as he told me to beg him for it.  I did, too.  I was so
turned on, fucking him like that in front of these guys I'd just
met.  I wanted them to know how much of a slut I was, so I acted
as nasty as I could.  I cried out for Jimmy to, "Fuck my ass,
baby!!  Give me all of that big, hard cock!! Harder!!!  Fuck me
harder!!!"

The other four guys watched as I begged Jimmy, over and over, to
cum in my ass.  And after he filled my ass with his cum, and he
pulled out of me, I asked the closest of the two new guys to fill
me back up.

I didn't get home until pretty late last night.  After the two
new guys fucked my ass, Gary and Scott were ready to go again. 
And then Jimmy was next; and then the other two.  I ended up
fucking them all two or three times last night.  They fucked my
ass and my pussy, and a couple of them came in my mouth.  I was
still in such a fuck frenzy when I got home, that I went and woke
up my neighbor, Thomas, and got him to fuck me in my ass, too. 
Then I went home and woke Tom up so that he could add his load to
the other guys'.

God, I was a mess when I got home!  I was all sweaty, and my hair
was a mess. There was cum dripping down the insides of my thighs,
and there was dried cum on my face.  Tom loved the way I looked,
and after he fucked my ass, he jacked off on my face as I told
him about my night!

Today, I've already sucked off both Bob and Jim; and they've both
promised to fuck me after work.  I'm thinking about having them
take me to my hangout bar after they are done.  It's a place
where all of the guys know they can fuck me.  And right now, that
sounds really good!  There is just something about a really big
cock that gets me so horny.  Sometimes, after taking a really big
cock, I stay this horny for days.

I'm purposely not going back to fuck Jimmy tonight.  I need to
cool down, and if I do him again, I'll never cool off.  I did
give him my phone number, though, and I expect to see him pretty
regularly.

So, when you think of me tonight, think of me at my favorite bar,
servicing all of the guys there.  I don't think I'll offer them
my ass; it's a little sore right now, but you can be sure I'll
let all of them fuck my pussy.

Well, I've got to go.  Jim just poked his head in my doorway, and
I think we're going to get started a little early.


Monday, September 9

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  I thought you might be interested in what this 5'1",
105 lb, blond-haired, blue-eyed, small-breasted, fit, firm woman
was up to this past Labor Day weekend.  How was that for a
concise description of myself?    Tom and I had talked about
going back down south (to the campground we went to over the
Fourth), but we decided to stay home instead.  Tom did surprise
me by arranging for a couple of friends (remember Alan and
Joseph?) to visit, though, and it was a pretty wild weekend.

I got started even before the weekend officially arrived.  I had
been teasing the guys in the lunch room again (it has become a
regular habit of mine), and I guess I went a little too far.  I
normally bend over to get a pop out of the refrigerator, and I
flash them my thong-pantied ass.  Well, on Friday I was really
horny, so I wanted to do something a little more daring.  I
decided that I'd also show off my nipples.

I was wearing a short, light green summer dress, white stockings
(the kind that have elastic sewn into the tops to hold them up),
light green pumps, a white thong, and no bra.  The dress buttoned
all of the way up the front, and before going into the lunch
room, I unbuttoned the lowest two buttons, along with three
buttons in front of my breasts.

I went in and got my pop out of the 'fridge, making sure to bend
far enough forward to show the guys my stocking tops and thong. 
Then I sat in a chair against one wall and crossed my legs.  As I
crossed my legs, the hem of my dress fell apart, revealing my
stocking tops.  I pretended not to notice as I talked with the
guys.  After I sat there for a little while, showing off my legs,
I moved my chair up to the table, so that I'd be closer to
everyone.

I sat up straight and moved around as I talked, until I felt the
fabric of my dress gap around my chest.  I could tell from the
way Eric was looking at me from the end of the table that he
could see my breasts.  And since I was at the other end of the
table, that meant that all of the guys between us could probably
see my tits, too!

Usually, I try to act like nothing is happening when the guys
look at me. It's easy to ignore them when I'm bending over,
because I'm facing away from them, but Friday they were all just
staring at my exposed breast, so I couldn't ignore them.  I
looked down, and sure enough, my left breast was almost totally
exposed!  My nipple was very erect, and I considered touching it.
 Instead, I acted embarrassed and reached down and buttoned my
dress back up.

I left the lunch room right away, still acting embarrassed, and
walked back to my office.  As I neared my office, I was aware of
someone following me, and I hoped that it was Eric.  He had
followed me there once before and forced me to have sex with him,
and I really wanted to feel him in my pussy again.  I stood just
inside my office door and waited.

It was Eric, and when he turned the corner into my office, he
just grabbed me and spun me around.  Then he pushed me down onto
my desk as he pushed up my dress and pulled my panties to one
side.  He was in me in a flash, fucking me really hard.  I told
him to stop, but knew that he wouldn't.  I loved the way he took
me!  And I loved the way his cock felt in my pussy.  As he
slammed into me, I pushed my ass back to meet his thrusts.  This
time he had to know that I was enjoying him.  He came in just a
short time, and pulled his cock from me.  He pulled me to my feet
and told me, "I warned you what would happen if you kept it up! 
You just can't show off like that, and expect that nothing will
happen to you!"

Eric sat me down, lecturing me about being such a tease, and
warning me to stop or continue to suffer the consequences.  I
pleaded with him to forgive me for being such a tease.  I looked
up at him and said, "I'm sorry Eric.  I know I shouldn't have
done it, but I just couldn't stop!  I knew that you might rape
me, too, but it just made me more excited!  And then when you did
follow me here, I couldn't stop thinking about how you were
probably going to fuck me, and I couldn't wait!  You must think
that I'm a terrible wife, but I wanted to feel your cock in my
pussy!  I wanted you to fuck me!  I'm so bad! Even now, I want
you to walk up to me and force your cock into my muth!  I want to
suck you until you fill my mouth with your cum!"

As I told Eric all of this, I slowly unbuttoned my dress.  I
didn't stop until it was all unbuttoned, and then I opened my
dress up, exposing myself to him.  Well, Eric's cock was hard
again, and after I'd finished talking, I just sat there with my
mouth open, looking up at him.  Then he gave me what I wanted! 
He stepped forward and pushed his cock into my mouth.  He started
moving his hips back and forth, as he fucked my mouth roughly.

I imagined what he must think of me, an unfaithful wife who begs
for cock, and I hoped that it was true!  Soon, he pushed his cock
as deep as he could, and I felt him spasm as he shot his sperm
down my throat!  I swallowed it all and licked him clean as he
looked down at me with his disapproving look.  As he left my
office, I told him that I'd try to be better in the future.  In
reality, I was already looking forward to the next time he would
force me to have sex with him.

Later that night, I told Tom about it as he made love to me.  Tom
said he thought that it must have been one of my sluttiest
performances, and I had to agree.  That's when Tom told me he had
a surprise for me.  Well, I'm the kind of person who has to know
about everything, so I teased him until he told me. Apparently
he'd been in touch with Alan and Joseph (two of the guys we'd met
on our vacation earlier this summer), and that if I did as Tom
asked, I would get to see them Saturday.  If you remember, Alan
and Joseph are two black guys with VERY large cocks.  Alan was
the first guy with a ten-inch cock to get all of the way inside
my pussy, and Joseph has the biggest cock I've ever had, a full
twelve inches!

I told Tom that I would do anything he asked, as long as my
reward was to feel Alan and Joseph inside of me again, and I
asked him what he had in mind. Well, he wouldn't tell me!  he
told me that I'd have to wait until the next morning!  I guess he
was just showing me that he could be stubborn, too.

It took me a long time to get to sleep, thinking about what would
be happening on Saturday.  I was going to get to feel those two
marvelous cocks inside me again!  I had day-dreamed about them
often, and finally, I was about to get my wish.  I was really
curious about what Tom had planned for me, too.  Usually, he just
goes along with my plans, so I was surprised that he had planned
something for me.  As soon as I woke up, I started to bug Tom
about what I was to do for him.

He still wouldn't tell me, so I showered and then continued to
bug him over breakfast.  Finally, he told me to follow him to the
bedroom.  Once there, he opened his dresser drawer and pulled out
some clothing.  He handed it to me and told me to put it on. 
Apparently, Tom had done a little mail order shopping for me.  I
looked through the things he'd handed me, and wondered where I
was supposed to wear them.  There was a black vinyl waist nipper,
a black lace garter belt, black fishnet stockings, black 4"
heels, and the shortest black leather mini-skirt I'd ever seen. 
There was also a really sheer, black blouse, and a black leather
choker.

I put everything on, and looked at myself in the mirror.  I
really liked the way I looked!  I looked more like a prostitute
than a prostitute!  The waist nipper pushed up my small breasts
and displayed them clearly through the sheer blouse.  The tops of
my stockings were inches below the bottom of my skirt, which only
came down to my crotch.  The bottom of my ass was just visible,
as was a hint of my pussy lips.  And that was with me standing up
straight!  I turned my back to the mirror and looked at my ass as
I bent forward.  I didn't hardly have to bend at all before I
could see my pussy from behind, along with most of my ass!

Even though I thought it would be fun to go out in that outfit, I
told Tom that I didn't dare wear it around town.  It was just too
blatant!  Tom agreed, and suggested that we go out of town.  I
told him that I thought we were going to meet Alan and Joseph,
and expressed my desire to see them as soon as possible.  That's
when Tom told me we were to meet them that afternoon in a
neighboring city.  The city he was talking about is two hours
away, and is much larger than our town.  I was excited about
being able to wear my new outfit, without shocking the locals
here, so I suggested that we get going.

So, I grabbed my purse, and Tom and I walked out to our car.  On
the way out of town, Tom stopped for gas.  I was a little worried
about someone we know seeing me, but he pulled to the last
self-serve pump, and I relaxed a little. Of course, being Labor
Day weekend, the gas station was pretty busy, and I guess it was
inevitable that someone would see me.  A guy came looking for a
squeegee to clean his windshield with, and on his way back to his
car, he passed right by me.  I didn't know him, so I felt no
reason to cover up, and I got a little flushed as he looked
directly at my breasts.  I just looked back at him and smiled as
he walked by.  It was pretty funny, he was craning his neck so
hard that he almost walked into Tom as he returned from paying
for the gas!

The ride was pretty uneventful, with the exception of me flashing
a few truck drivers as we passed them, and in a little over two
hours we were at our destination.  Tom pulled into a motel and
parked the car right in front of one of the rooms.  He told me to
get out with him, and we walked up to the door and he knocked.  I
was delighted when Joseph opened the door!  I gave him a big
kiss, and I had to stand on my toes to do it.  Of course this
pulled my skirt up revealing my ass to the passing motorists, and
I knew why I heard horns honking!

We stepped inside where Alan was waiting, and I gave him a big
kiss, too. Both Alan and Joseph really liked my outfit;  I could
tell from the bulges in their pants.  Seeing that made me really
horny, and I asked if I could do anything for them as I sat on
the edge of the bed and spread my legs.  Alan was the first to
react, and in just a few seconds he had his lovely, big cock at
my lips.  I opened my mouth as wide as I could and took the head
of his semi-hard cock between my lips.  It had been sooooo long
since I'd had him, I really had missed feeling his cock in my
mouth.  I reached out and pulled his ass towards me as his long,
thick cock slid down my throat!

I love having a thick cock filling my mouth, and Alan's was
certainly thick. He slowly fucked my mouth as I gazed up at him,
and I could feel his cock getting harder.  The harder he got, the
more difficult it was to accommodate him in my throat, so
eventually, he was just working the head in and out of my mouth.
"Cum in my mouth," I told him, "I really want to taste it!"

It didn't take long until I felt the first blast inside of me. 
There was too much for me to swallow it all, and a little cum
dribbled down my chin.  I sucked Alan dry and then cleaned him up
with my tongue.  "God that tasted good, Alan.  You can't believe
how many times I've thought about doing this," I told him.  Then
I turned to Joseph and asked, "Are you next?  I really hope so!"

Joseph was indeed next, and I watched with excitement as he
unveiled that huge cock of his.  Luckily, he wasn't very hard
yet, and I thought I might be able to get it down my throat.  I
hungrily took him in my mouth and then pulled him towards me as
his cock did slide down my throat!  I hadn't been able to take
him the last time we met, because he was already too hard (and
way too big) to accommodate.  But this time I was able to deep
throat him.  I wasn't able to take him for very long, though. 
After only a few seconds of his cock sliding in and out of my
throat, he was too big to fit back down.  Joseph's cock is about
12" long, and as thick as a coke can, when it is erect.  I guess
erect is the wrong word, because neither Joseph nor Alan get
fully erect.  They get very big and solid, but not stiff.  But
that's okay; I think I'm able to take them all of the way inside
of me because their cocks conform to my insides, and that
couldn't happen if they were rigid.

Anyway, I worked on the head of Joseph's cock (that's all I could
fit in my mouth, and that wasn't easy!) until he told me he was
going to cum.  I wanted to act really slutty for him, so I got
off the bed and got on my knees on the floor.  I opened my mouth
and looked up at him and told him, "shoot it on my face, baby!" 
Joseph complied eagerly, and shot jets of thick white cum all
over my face.  I was really craving cum, so I moved forward and
milked the remaining cum from his balls into my mouth.  I
swallowed it all down, and then I asked Alan if he was ready to
fuck me with that big cock of his.

That's when Tom told me that I'd have to wait until I'd fulfilled
my bargain with him.  Apparently, Tom wanted to show me off
around the city before I could have either Alan or Joseph inside
of me.  I was so hot by then, that I eagerly embraced Tom's idea.
 Truthfully, I would have done anything in order to fuck those
two black men.  So, Tom, Alan, Joseph, and I piled into Joseph's
car (ours was too small for those big guys) and drove away from
the motel. Joseph asked Tom if he'd drive, so he and Alan could
sit with me in the back seat, and Tom was eager to do it.  As we
pulled away from the motel, both Alan and Joseph were playing
with my pussy and clit, while I sat back and enjoyed the ride.

The first stop was a self serve gas station, and Tom instructed
me to get out and fill up the car.  God, it was exciting being
out there, pumping gas as everybody stared at me.  I was both
scared and excited, I mean what if a cop were to pull in.  I
rationalized that I wasn't really naked; that I did have clothes
on.  They just didn't hide anything.  Anyway, with all the guys
at the gas station looking at me long and hard, it wasn't too
hard not to concentrate on the risks.  And the women looked, too!
 They all acted pretty disgusted, though, but I didn't care, I
just concentrated on the looks from the guys.

After I started pumping the gas, Tom told me to check the oil.  I
REALLY got hot when I bent over the front of the car to get at
the dipstick, blatantly exposing my ass and my pussy.  I caught a
couple of guys looking, and I gave them a big smile.  The oil
level was okay, so Tom had me close the hood, and when the tank
was full, he handed me a twenty and told me to go inside and pay
for it.

As I stood in line to pay the cashier, everyone around me looked
me over.  It was great!  Some of the guys just stared, but some
acted nonchalant.  I did feel really self-conscious as the female
cashier looked through my see-through blouse at my breasts and
erect nipples.  She looked me over, shook her head, took my
money, and gave me my change.  As I walked out of the gas
station, through the people, I just smiled and walked as
seductively as I knew how (it's pretty easy in 4" heels).  And
before I climbed in the back seat with my two studs, I purposely
dropped a dollar bill, then bent forward to pick it up.

I took my time, in order to give everyone a good look at my
pussy.  Then I opened the door and got back in and climbed over
Alan to sit between him and Joseph.  As I rubbed their cocks
through their pants, and as they spread my legs and ran their
hands up my thighs to my pussy, I asked Tom if I'd done okay. 
"You were a perfect slut, Bobbi," he said.  Of course I thanked
him for the compliment, then asked, "What's next, baby?"  He
smiled back at me in the mirror and told me that I'd find out
pretty soon.

I was really horny by then, and I'm afraid that I tried to talk
Alan into fucking me.  I know I was supposed to wait, but I was
really hot.  I knew that Tom wouldn't be able to stop me while he
was driving, so I sat on Alan's lap and whispered in his ear,
"Will you put your cock in my pussy?  Just a little of it, okay?"
 Well, he was game, and in a flash he had his big dick out, and
sticking up between my legs.  I had to practically stand up to
get the head by my pussy lips, and when I did, Tom caught me! 
"Not yet Bobbi, you've got two more stops to make first!"  Alan
said that he was sorry, but that I should do as Tom said.  God I
was frustrated!  I wanted that cock in me!!  But I settled back
down on Alan's lap, and contented myself with just rubbing the
base of his cock against my pussy.

Just about then, Tom pulled into a supermarket parking lot.  As
he parked he told me that I was to buy some vegetables, and then
to go next door to the adjoining Pharmacy and purchase a dozen
condoms.  I asked what kind of vegetables I should buy, but I
knew the answer before he said it.  "Cucumbers and stuff," he
said, "things you can fuck yourself with."  He gave me some more
money, and I left the security of the car to enter the busy
supermarket.

I walked right in, and went directly to the produce section.  I
was really attracting a lot of attention, and I loved it!  I
asked a clerk in the produce sections where they kept the
cucumbers, and he was so tongue-tied all he could do was point. 
I ended up selecting some Zucchini, and I took them to the
register to pay.  I only had two of them, so I was able to use
the express isle, and I ended up between two guys.  Boy did they
look me over!  It took forever to get through the line, and I was
getting more than a little nervous.

There were a lot of women in there, and some of them were
actually hostile. One woman accosted me on my way out of the
store, telling me that I should be ashamed of myself; that there
were children around, and that she ought to call the police!

I ran to the car as fast as I could in my 4" heels and Tom drove
off without making me go into the pharmacy.  I was really glad to
get out of there!  For a minute, I'd had an image of my parents
learning that I'd been arrested for indecent exposure, and it
kind-of put me off of sex for a minute or two.  I was glad that
Tom hadn't made me get the condoms, and I thanked him.  "You
still have to get them, Bobbi, but we can go to a different store
if you like," was his reply!  I couldn't believe that Tom was
going to make me do it!

I pleaded with him, but he just told me that I had to!

He pulled up in front of a different pharmacy and told me to get
out!  Tom had never done anything like this before, and I have to
admit that it scared me a little.  I looked around, and found
that this place wasn't nearly as busy as the last place, and I
decided that I would do it.

As I got out of the car, I was more scared than nervous, and I
was very aware of my clothing.  As I walked into the store, I
looked down at my clothes.  I could see my breasts through my
sheer blouse, and my nipples were very hard. My skirt moved as I
walked, and I knew that my pussy lips were visible below the hem.
 I didn't want to spend a lot of time in there, so I asked this
guy who was stocking the shelves (lucky him; he was kneeling
down) where the condoms were.  I knew that from his vantage
point, he could see my pussy clearly, and I started to get a
little excited again.  So, guess what he was stocking?  Yup,
condoms!  So I moved even closer to him and looked for my
favorite brand.  You really have to be careful, because most
condoms have bad-tasting spermicides on them.  As I stood there,
looking for my brand, the kid kept looking up at my pussy.  There
wasn't anyone else in our isle, so I told him, "Put your finger
in it."  Well, he just looked, so I took his finger and guided it
between my pussy lips.  "Push it all the way in," I told him. And
he did!  I stood there for a few seconds as he probed me with his
finger, and then I stepped away.  I bent towards him and took his
finger and placed it in my mouth.  After I sucked my juices from
his finger, I winked at him and said, "Thanks.  That felt really
nice."  Then I strolled up to the checkout to pay for my condoms.
 You should have seen the looks I got when people saw what I was
buying!  I just smiled at everyone.  The girl at the cash
register even kind-of smiled back at me, so I gave her a wink as
I picked up my purchase and walked out to the car feeling sexy
again!

Well, in my mind, those were my two final stops, and I was
looking forward to getting intimate with Alan and Joseph, but Tom
had different plans.  He told me that I had one last stop to
make!  I protested, but I was out-voted by the guys.  It seems
that Alan and Joseph were enjoying my little shows, too, so they
sided with Tom.  I asked Tom where the final stop was and he told
me it was the adult bookstore.  I'd never been there, but I knew
that it was really two book stores; one with regular books, and
an adult shop in a separate big room inside the regular book
store.  Well, at least that was somewhere I'd be dressed
appropriately!

There were about ten cars in the parking lot, and I wondered how
many of the drivers were in the adult store.  Tom told me that he
and the other guys would keep me company, and we all headed for
the store entrance.  We had to walk almost all of the way through
the store to get to the adult room, and I raised some eyebrows
(and probably something else, too).  I loved it that they saw me
enter the adult room, which was obviously where I belonged.

There were only three guys in there (besides Tom, Alan, and
Joseph), two customers and a clerk.  Tom told me to put on a show
for everyone, so I walked up to the clerk and asked in a clear,
loud voice, "What do you have in really big dildos?"  There were
several behind the counter, on the wall, and as the clerk pointed
to different ones, I leaned over the counter a little.  As I did,
my skirt rode up and it was obvious I wasn't wearing any panties.
 I had the clerk get several big dildos down for me, and I held
and caressed them, one at a time.

As I caressed the rubber cocks, I looked around the room and made
eye contact with the two customers.  I told the clerk to put one
of the dildos aside for me until I completed my shopping (it was
12" long, pink rubber, and two- headed.  One head was small, the
other was big, and the shaft tapered from the big end to the
small end; sort-of a variable thickness cock).  Then I wandered
over by one of the customers.

He was looking at hardcore magazines, and the particular one he
was looking at showed a woman taking on two guys.  "Mmmmm, that
looks like fun," I said to him, "how would you like to do that to
me?"  Then I pulled my skirt up in front and showed him my pussy.
 As I rubbed my clit, I told him, "I'll be in room number 14 at
the Super Eight motel all afternoon if you want to fuck me." Then
I walked over to the other guy and told him the same thing.  As
Tom was paying for my new dildo, I told the clerk where I'd be,
and to send over anybody he thought might be interested.  As we
left the room, I called to the guys, "Don't keep me waiting too
long, guys!"

On the way back to the motel, I sat in back with Alan and Joseph,
taking turns licking and sucking their cocks, as Tom watched me
in the rearview mirror.

I'll tell you all about what happened after that in my next
letter.  This one is getting kind-of long, and I don't want to
keep you all waiting too long. Which part did you like the best?
I think I enjoyed flashing at the gas station the best.  Wouldn't
you have liked to have seen me, bent over the hood with my pussy
showing?  I did get to fuck Alan and Joseph (and some guys from
the book store), but I'll tell you about that in my next letter.

your slut, Bobbi

Thursday, September 12

Hi Everybody,

It's Bobbi.  For those of you who don't know me, I am a 5'1"
tall, 105 lb, blond-haired, blue-eyed happily married 30 year old
woman.  I have a nice body (or so I've been told), and my
measurements are 34A-22-34.  I work out at a gym, and I bike and
run to keep fit.  In my last letter, I told you how my husband
Tom had made me show off my body in a gas station, a grocery
store, a pharmacy, and an adult book store.  At the end of that
letter, I was in the back seat of a car with Tom (my husband)
driving, on my way to a motel, taking turns sucking the huge
cocks of my two black friends, Alan and Joseph.  Before I had
left the book store, I'd invited the two customers who were there
to come to the motel to fuck me.  I'd also told the clerk to tell
anyone he wanted, where I'd be, and that I'd fuck whoever showed
up.

When we pulled up to the motel, I was the first one out of the
car, and I waited impatiently for Tom, Alan and Joseph to join
me.  I was really hot, and I needed to feel those giant cocks
filling me up!  They all finally got out and Joseph opened the
door to the room.  I swear that I was naked and on the bed in
less than one minute!  I laid down on my back and urged Alan to
join me.  I wanted him first because I needed his ten-inch, thick
cock to get me ready for Joseph's twelve-inch giant.  I laid
there with my legs spread, clear liquid oozing from my pussy,
staring lustily as Alan undressed and revealed his beautiful cock
to me.

"Come on Alan!" I urged, "I need that thing inside of me!" 
Finally, he was naked and moved over to the bed.  I was really
wet, and got even wetter when Alan lowered himself on top of me
and placed the head of his big cock between my pussy lips.  "Oh
Jesus!" I gasped as he pushed the head inside my pussy.  I
remembered it as being big, but I was surprised by the size of it
as it popped inside of me.  Alan didn't give me any time to catch
my breath as he pushed forward in one long fluid stroke, filling
my pussy with his huge tool.  I came as he filled me up, and it
was pretty intense.  I had been flashing my pussy and breasts all
over town, and I was really ready!

Alan was nice enough to give me a minute after I'd cum to relax a
little, but then he started to fuck me.  Even though my pussy was
full of his cock, I knew that I hadn't taken it all.  As he
pumped his swollen cock in and out of my pussy, I urged him to
give me more.  "Come on baby, give me all of that beautiful cock
of yours!" I cried out.  I really needed to feel that feeling I
get when a big cock pushes deep into my pussy.  I wrapped my legs
around him as he worked his cock deeper inside of me.  "Fuck me,
baby!" I screamed.  God it felt good as I felt more and more of
his long, thick cock drive inside of me.  Finally when I felt his
pelvis against me, I knew that I had all ten inches.

I held on tight as Alan fucked me roughly, slamming that huge
cock of his deep inside of me.  I came two more times as he
fucked me like that, but still he hadn't cum.  I knew what would
make him cum, so I asked, "Do you want to fuck my ass, baby?" 
Alan said that he'd love to fuck my ass, and he pulled out of me
as  I got on my hands and knees.  I told Tom to get the K-Y-
jelly out of my purse, and to get me ready.  Tom was eager to
lube my ass, and in a very short amount of time, he was sliding
four fingers in and out of my asshole. "Now get Alan ready for
me, honey," I told him.

Well, that stopped him in his tracks.  I was just teasing him,
but I guess Alan didn't know that.  He told Tom, "Yea, lube me up
Tom."  I could see that Tom was hesitating, not sure of what he
should do, so I thought I'd give him a little push.  "Don't you
want to see me take Alan's big cock in my ass?  Come on baby,
just rub a little K-Y on his cock.  It won't bite you."  And you
know what?  Tom did it!  It was kind of erotic, watching him rub
the stuff up and down the shaft of Alan's cock!  When Alan looked
good and slippery, Tom placed the head of Alan's cock at my
asshole.  "Thanks, baby," I told him. Then I turned to Alan and
said, "Push it in, baby.  Stick that big dick up my ass!"

I've had big cocks in my ass before, but I wasn't prepared for
the way Alan stretched me wide open.  "Jesus!" I screamed, "Wait
a minute, baby!"  I got Alan to stop just after he'd pushed the
head into my asshole, to try to get used to the size of his cock.
 I wish someone would have taken a picture of me then.  I was on
my knees and elbows, with just the head of Alan's huge cock in my
ass, and another eight inches to go.

Joseph knew what I needed, and he got up on the bed in front of
me and offered me his twelve-inch cock to suck.  It worked, too.
I was so mesmerized by Joseph's giant cock in front of my face,
that I almost didn't notice when Alan started moving forward,
sliding inch after inch of his thick, black dick into my ass.  I
reached for Joseph's cock with my mouth, and sucked the
semi-erect head of his giant python into my mouth.  At about the
same time, I felt Alan's pelvis against my ass, and knew that I
had his ten inches buried in my ass. It was an incredible feeling
to have that much cock in my ass.  The skin around my asshole
hurt a little bit from being stretched so wide, but the intense
pleasure of having Alan's cock stuffing me soooo full was so
satisfying, I really didn't notice the little bit of pain.  And
having the head of Joseph's cock filling my mouth just made me
feel that much sexier.

Alan started moving in and out of my ass with his huge cock, and
it drove me wild each time he pushed that ten inches deep inside
of me!  I felt compelled to try to get Joseph's cock further into
my mouth, but I just couldn't!  It was just too big!  I guess
that I was grunting as Alan plowed my ass with his huge cock, but
I didn't care.  I was lost in such an intensely pleasurable
feeling, I didn't care what was going on.  As Alan fucked my ass,
and Joseph tried to stuff more of his cock into my mouth, I
reached down and pinched my clit and brought myself to a
screaming orgasm!

As Alan continued to fuck my ass, I was vaguely aware of another
person in the room; I guess it was one of the guys from the
bookstore.  Having him there watching me made me feel even
sluttier, and I started begging Alan to cum in my ass.  I'd suck
and slurp on Joseph's enormous cock, then I'd pull my mouth away
and turn to Alan and say, "Fill my ass with your cum, baby!  I
want to feel your hot cum inside of me!"  Then I'd look over to
the new guy and lick my lips, before sucking the head of Joseph's
cock back into my mouth.

Well, it didn't take Alan long to reach an orgasm, and I felt his
cock pulse as he shot his load of sticky, white cum inside my
ass.  After he started to get soft, and pulled his cock out of
me, I told Joseph to lie down on the bed. I climbed over him and
placed the head of his foot-long cock between my pussy lips. 
Then I sank down onto him.

Joseph's cock is as thick as a coke can, and as I sank down onto
it, it filled me completely.  I thought I'd been stretched tight
by Alan, but that was nothing compared to what Joseph was doing
to me!  I looked into Joseph's eyes as I took more and more of
his huge cock inside of my pussy.  I could see Tom and the other
guy jacking off as they watched Joseph's giant dick entering me.

It was more than a tight fit; I was stretched sooo wide!  My
downward progress halted with about eight inches of Joseph's cock
inside of me, but I needed more!  I bore down and looked down as
I watched another two inches disappear into my pussy.  I looked
at Joseph's cock as I pushed down harder, and as it went all the
way in, I felt his cock really deep inside of me, like a vague
pain in my stomach.  I ground my clit against his pelvis and
brought myself to another screaming orgasm!

The vague pain went away, and all I felt was the depravity of
having twelve inches of thick meat in my pussy!  I looked around
me at the guys who were watching and jacking off as I started to
move up and down on that monster cock.  I was really in my
element!  There was a knock on the door, and Tom let another guy
in to watch me fuck this huge, black cock.  I really got off on
showing him just how much cock I had inside of me, by raising up
until just Joseph's cock head was in me, and then moving back
down to take him all!  As I watched them watch me, I felt the
need to really shock them, so I asked the closest of the two new
guys if he'd like to fuck my ass!

He had a nice looking, thin, long cock, and I knew it would feel
really good in my ass.  He jumped at the chance, and after he'd
put on a condom, he got behind me on the bed and forced his cock
into my well-lubed asshole.  Now I was really full!!  I stared at
Tom as those two guys fucked me, watching him watching me, and I
felt like the ultimate slut!

The guy in my ass didn't last very long, and as soon as he came
and pulled out, I got the other guy to take his place.  I wish I
could adequately describe how it feels to be stuffed so full of
cock.  And not just any cock, but cocks of guys I either didn't
know or barely knew!  I love the way guys look at me when I'm
doing the nastiest things.  I love it that they think of me as a
slut, and I really love it when Tom sees me at my sluttiest.
Sometimes I think there isn't anything I wouldn't do if Tom asked
me to, and the nastier the better!  And that Saturday, as Tom
watched me with a twelve inch black cock in my pussy, with a
complete stranger fucking my ass, I knew that I was the perfect
slut!

The second guy came shortly after he started fucking me, and
after he pulled out, I concentrated on Joseph.  I lifted myself
up and plunged down over and over until, finally, Joseph said
that he was going to cum.  I wanted him in my mouth, so I got off
of him and laid down on the bed on my back.  I propped my head up
with a couple of pillows, then invited Joseph to jack off into my
mouth.  It wasn't long until he did start to pump his cum into my
mouth.  I just laid there, as spurt after spurt flowed down into
my open mouth.  When my mouth was completely full, and it was
starting to overflow, I gulped it down. then I rubbed the head of
Joseph's cock all over my face, spreading a thin layer of cum on
it.

Alan was ready for another go, and he climbed up on the bed and
pushed his hard ten-inches in my pussy.  It felt sooooooo good to
be lying there in that room with four guys watching as I fucked
the fifth!  Over the course of the day, a bunch more guys showed
up, and they all fucked me.  I didn't move from the bed for over
four hours, as one guy after another slipped his cock into my
well-used pussy.  Most of them came inside of me (wearing
rubbers), but a few pulled out and jacked off on my face and
tits.

Tom brought me some food later in the evening, and the string of
new guys tricked off until it was just we four again.  We spent
the night, and Alan and Joseph both fucked me a couple of more
times.  I tried to take Alan in my ass with Joseph in my pussy,
but it was impossible.  It was exciting trying though!  Tom
didn't fuck me that day or night, but occasionally he would step
up by my face and shoot his cum on me.

I was totally fucked out by morning, when Tom and I drove back
home.  I was still dressed in my new outfit (actually only the
skirt and blouse), because I hadn't brought any new clothes. 
When we pulled back in our driveway at home, I saw that our
neighbor was home.  Thomas (our neighbor) knows what a complete
slut I am, and I love it that he thinks of me that way.  As I was
getting out of the car, I thought about what he'd think of me if
he could see me right then.  I hadn't showered, and I was covered
with dried cum.  My pussy and ass still showed the effects of
having so many cocks in them (and such big ones), and I was
overcome with the desire to go next door and show Joseph what a
bad girl I'd been.

I told Tom that I'd be home in a little while, and I strolled
over to Thomas's and knocked on the door.  When he answered, I
pulled up my skirt and told him, "I need one more cock in my
pussy."  Then I pushed my way in and bent over the kitchen
counter.  I looked back at him and asked, "won't you please give
me your cock, baby?"  Well, he did fuck me, and as I walked
across the driveway back to my house, I felt his cum running down
my leg.  At home, Tom finished me off by fucking my sloppy pussy
for the first time that weekend.  Well, the first for him, but
probably the twentieth or so for me.

That was almost two weeks ago.  I have since recovered, and have
been as busy as ever (both at work and in bed).  I hope you'll
think of me with a big cock in my ass, as I look up at you and
beg you to cum all over my face!


                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 25



October 30

Hi Everybody,

I'm sorry it's been so long since I've written, but I've been
really busy at work.  For those of you who don't know me, my name
is Bobbi Sue, and I have turned out to be quite the
exhibitionist.  Well, I guess that is putting it mildly.  You
see, I don't just like to show off, I really enjoy following
through.  You'll get a better idea after you read this letter.  I
am 5'1" tall and weigh about 105 lbs.  My measurements are
34A-22-34, and I have shoulder- length blond hair and blue eyes.
I enjoy running, biking, roller-blading and cross country skiing,
and I keep my body in very good shape.

I was going to write about a party I went to in September, but
something really wild happened just this past Saturday, so I
decided to finish my other story later, and write about last
Saturday now.  I was at the grocery store with my friend Bob from
work (I was flashing guys, and he was there to watch), and while
he was off in another isle, a cute guy approached me and invited
me to a fraternity party.  The other story I was writing is about
a fraternity party, too, but it was a different fraternity.  The
one I was invited to on this particular Saturday had the
reputation of being the most partying frat on campus.  So, I was
intrigued (especially since my last fraternity party was soooo
much fun!).

I'm 30 years old, and I don't think I look like I'm a college
student, but it was nice to be asked anyway.  I saw him looking
at my wedding band just before he asked me, so I confronted him
about it.  I asked him why he asked me if he could see that I was
married.  He just said something about my being too hot not to
ask.  Well, I guess I could understand what he meant.  I like to
dress sexily, and Bob had talked me into removing my underwear
before we entered the store.  I was wearing a thin crop top and a
very short skirt, and I had been showing off a little by bending
over to get items off the bottom shelves. Anyway, before I turned
him down, I asked where the party was.  He told me where it was,
and said that he could guarantee that I'd have a good time if I
decided to go.  I bet he could!

When Bob came back, I told him about my encounter with the
college guy.  He urged me to go to the party, and that I should
fuck as many guys as I could! Bob knows all about my insatiable
appetite for sex, and he loves to talk me into being as nasty as
I can.  Well, I had to admit that fucking and sucking a large
group of college guys was one of my favorite things to do, so I
told him that I'd think about it.  He even offered to drop me off
at the party.  I was definitely leaning toward doing it when I
remembered that we had a co-op student at work who belonged to
the fraternity where the party was to be held. I have been
successful so far in keeping my boss and most of the guys at work
from discovering how much of a slut I am, so I told Bob that I
couldn't go to the party if Larry (the co-op student) was going
to be there.  That's when Bob said that I should go incognito.

Once before, Bob had arranged for me to get together with some of
the guys from work, and that time I wore a disguise, a black wig
and a mask that covered the upper half of my face.  Back then, I
thought it would be hot to fuck my coworkers, but I didn't want
them to know it was me.  It worked out pretty well, too.  Not one
of them was able to tell it was me.  Of course I had to be
completely quiet or they would have guessed who I was right away,
but I pulled it off.  Now Bob wanted me to do it again.  Well, I
thought it would be perfect!  I could dress really slutty, and I
could fuck as many guys as I wanted, and no one would know it was
me!  I told Bob to pick me up at 8:00 P.M. that evening.

Later that day, I told my husband Tom about my encounter at the
store, and I suggested that it might be fun to go to the party
and see what developed.  Tom is my biggest supporter, and he
loves it when I get really wild.  "What do you think, honey?  Do
you think that I should go?"  I asked.  "I bet there will be a
lot of guys there; I mean, this is the biggest frat in town.  I
wouldn't be surprised if there were 100 people there."  Tom said
that it might be fun for me, and then he asked what I would do
there.  I love playing this game with Tom.  He asks me a few
questions, and I tell him explicitly what I plan to do. It makes
us both very hot!

"I don't know, baby, what do you think I should do?  Maybe I
could wear this?" Then I showed him my mask and wig.  Tom had
never seen it before, so I tried it on for him.  Boy did he get
excited.  "Call me Candy, baby.  That's who I am when I'm wearing
this.  And Candy gets really wild."  Tom had his cock out and was
stroking it as I told him how hot Candy could get.  "Candy loves
cock even more than I do," I told him, "I wouldn't be surprised
if she fucks every guy at the party."  Tom had moved up close to
where I sat, and I sucked his cock into my mouth as he stroked my
black wig.

"Suck my cock Candy!" Tom barked.  "Yea, take it all Candy, you
fucking slut!" I was really getting off on the way Tom was
talking to me as I deep-throated his hard cock!  Tom grabbed the
back of my head and really started thrusting in and out of my
mouth!  God it made me hot!  And when I get hot, I love to talk
dirty.  In between thrusts, I asked Tom what he wanted me to do
that night. "How many guys should I fuck tonight, baby?  Tell
your Candy what she should do.  Should I fuck them all?  I will
if you want me to!  I'll fuck every guy at the party for you,
baby.  All you have to do is tell me!"

"Oh yeaaaa!  Fuck every one of them, Candy!  Suck them all of,
and then fuck them all!!!  I don't want you to come home until
every guy there has fucked you at least once, you slut!!"  Tom
kept telling me to fuck them all as I concentrated on getting him
to cum in my mouth.  "I'll do, baby," I told him, "I'll fuck them
all!  Oh God, I can't wait to have them line up in front of me,
and feed me their cocks!!!  I'll suck them all just like this. 
And then I'll let them fuck me!!!  Is that what you want, baby? 
Because I'm going to do it! I'm going to fuck every guy there!"

Just then Tom started to spurt into my open mouth.  I love the
taste of cum, and I swallowed it all down, all the while looking
into Tom's eyes.  "Thanks Candy," Tom said, "you sure look good
with a cock in your mouth."  I love it when Tom talks to me like
that.  It just makes me feel sooooo sexy!

Later that evening, Tom watched me get ready for the party.  I
keep my pussy shaved smooth and I shaved it that night as I got
ready.  As I did it, I talked to Tom about what I was doing and
why.  I told him how the guys seemed to like my bald pussy, and
how it made it easier for me to watch their big cocks slide in
and out of me.  I put on my favorite white garter belt and a pair
of white mesh stockings, then I had Tom hand me my white shelf
bra.  My boobs are pretty small, so sometimes I like wearing my
shelf bra to lift them up.  It doesn't really have a top to it,
so it just lifts my breasts, while leaving most of my tits and my
nipples exposed.  To top of my underclothes, I put on a tiny
white g-string that barely covered my pussy lips.

Then I went on to the next layer.  I had just purchased a new
white pleated skirt.  It's pretty short, and just about any
movements I make reveal the tops of my stockings.  And because
I'm so short, my stocking tops leave off just below my tight ass.
 I put on a white crop top next.  It's pretty low cut, kind-of
scalloped, and it showed off most of my small breasts.  It
doesn't come much below my boobs, so there was only about four
inches of material in front, just enough to cover my bra, but no
more.  Then I told Tom to get me my new heels.  I just got some
4" spike heels, and after I put them on, I stood looking at
myself in the mirror. As I put my heels on I had to bend over,
and when I did, I noticed that my top fell away from my tits,
exposing my nipples.

I had applied a lot of makeup to my face, and with my black wig,
I almost looked like a different person!  I turned around so that
Tom could see me, and he whistled his approval.

I moved over to the bathroom sink and bent forward a little, then
I told Tom to come to me.  "Lift the hem of my skirt up in back,"
I told him, "Now, put your cock in my ass."  In my preparations
for my night out, I had applied a generous amount of K-Y jelly to
my asshole, and now I wanted to feel Tom's hard cock in there. 
Tom was eager to comply with my wishes, and in a very short time,
he was sliding his dick in and out of my asshole.

Tom didn't last very long before he shot his cum inside of my
ass.  As he was withdrawing his cock, I told him, "Oh yea, baby.
That ought to make me a little more slippery for the next guy." 
It was almost 8:00 P.M., so I gave Tom a kiss and told him I was
going to wait out front for my ride.  I wanted to give my
neighbor a chance to see me in my new outfit before Bob got
there. I've fucked him several times, and I love it that he knows
what a slut I am.

I didn't see my neighbor peering at me as I waited for Bob, but a
couple of cars did drive by really slow, so I'm sure that someone
appreciated the way that I was dressed.  Bob was right on time,
and he was happy to see me.  We drove to the fraternity house
where the party was and had to park down the street about a half
block because of all the cars.  Bob asked me if I was ready, and
I told him, "Almost, but first I want you to cum in my mouth."  I
bent down and unzipped Bob's pants and sucked his cock into my
mouth.  It was pretty hot!  The light from a street light shown
through the car window, and I could hear people walking by on
their way to the party as I moved my head up and down.  Bob was
pretty horny, and he splattered the back of my throat with his
sticky, hot cum in only a couple of minutes.  It was great!

Bob wanted to come in with me, but I wanted to go alone.  I was
afraid that if Larry saw me with Bob, he'd be able to tell who I
was, even with my wig and mask.  I put my half-mask on, and Bob
watched me get out of the car.  I walked down the street to the
party, and went right up and into the house.  I got a lot of
looks, and I imagine that some of them were due to the mask I was
wearing, but I'd like to think most of them were because of my
brief outfit!

It didn't take long to get some attention at the party.  I was
looking for something to drink when a guy asked if he could help
me.  I told him that I was sure he could help me, but that I
would like to have a beer first, then I smiled at him.  He
introduced himself as Terry, and he told me to follow him. I told
him to call me Candy and then he led me to the kitchen and got me
a beer. It has been a long time since I was at a party with so
many people, and I was really enjoying all of the looks I was
getting.  To get to the kitchen, we had to walk through several
rooms full of people, and it was a tight fit in some places.  I
didn't mind though, and as I squeezed through a couple of groups
of guys, I made sure that I rubbed against them.

Terry got me my beer, and asked why I was wearing a mask.  I told
him that I thought it was supposed to be a costume party, and
that it was part of my costume.   Well, Terry wanted to know what
I was dressed as, and I said, "Isn't it obvious?  I'm dressed as
a prostitute."

Terry replied that I certainly looked the part, but that since it
wasn't a costume party I could take my mask off if I wanted to. 
I told him that I thought I'd leave it on for a while anyway. 
Then I asked if he'd like to introduce me to some of his friends.
 "I want to meet all of your fraternity brothers tonight," I told
him, "so maybe we better get started."

In a very short time, I was at the center of a large group of
college guys. There must have been fifteen or so of them gathered
around me in what I guessed was their library.  Everyone was very
nice, especially when they found out that I didn't mind if they
pressed against me in the crowded room.  "Jesus Candy," one of
them said, "what have you got on under that skirt?"

"Why don't you take a look, honey," I said, "I don't mind." 
Well, the guy reached down and lifted the back of my skirt up
over my ass as his friends looked on.  "Jesus, you've got a nice
ass.  Do you mind if I touch it?"

"Go right ahead, baby.  Show your friends, too!"  I leaned
forward against a couple of guys who were in front of me (making
sure that I rubbed my breasts against them), as this guy stroked
my ass in front of his friends.  "You know that I'm dressed as a
hooker.  How would you like me to play the part for you?" Well,
that got everybody's attention!  I went on, "I'll let you all
fuck me on three conditions.  First, you all have to wear
rubbers, second, no one can try to take my mask off, and third,
since I'm playing the part of a hooker, it will cost each of you
five bucks."

The guy who was stroking my ass turned to me and said, "You've
got to be kidding Candy."  I looked him right in the eye, grabbed
his hand and moved it to my pussy, and said, "There is one more
rule.  I want to fuck every guy here!"  God, talking like that
made me soooooo hot!!  There I was surrounded by fifteen guys,
showing them my ass, and telling them that I wanted all of them
to fuck me!  "You can fuck my mouth, or my pussy, or even my ass
if you like," I told them.  "All I ask is that you do me one at a
time.  I want this to last all night."

I asked the guy who was fondling my pussy if there was a room we
could go to, and he stammered that he would find one.  While he
went to get us a room, I told the guys to gather around.  Then as
they looked on, I pulled my crop top over my head to bare my
breasts to them.  Then I peeled down my skirt and stood there in
front of them almost naked.  I walked into the midst of them and
rubbed all over them.  I guess word had gotten around, because
the room kept getting more and more crowded.  I'm quite short, so
I couldn't tell how many guys were around me, but I knew there
were quite a few.

As the guys stroked me, I ran my hands across the fronts of their
pants to feel their cocks.  I was getting pretty carried away
when the first guy came back to get me.  he took my hand and led
me out of the room and into a hallway.  He led me up some stairs,
and once at the top we entered a bedroom and he closed the door.
"Do you have a condom?" I asked.  He produced one and I climbed
onto the bed and pulled of my g-string.  "Do you have five
dollars?"

I asked.  When he put his five on the nightstand, I asked him,
"How do you want me, baby?  I'll do it anyway you like.  Maybe
you'd like me to suck you first." As I lay there on the bed,
dressed in only my stockings, garter, and bra, Terry took his
clothes off.  He had a pretty nice body, and a fairly big  cock;
I'd say it was eight inches long and fairly thick.  When I saw
him standing there at the foot of the bed, with that nice big
cock, I scooted down and kneeled at the foot of the bed in front
of him.  I looked at him as I guided his cock into my mouth.  I
couldn't help but thinking about all of the guys I was going to
get to fuck that night, and thinking about it got me really
hot!!!!

As I sucked Terry's cock, I wished that he were better able to
see me looking up at him, but I'm afraid that my mask got in the
way.  I was tempted to take it off, but I really did want to stay
incognito.  Terry didn't seem to mind, and as I sucked him, he
got really hard, and then I rolled the condom on him.

I moved back up onto the bed, and laid back with my legs spread
wide.  "Come on baby, I want you to fuck me now.  Stick that big,
hard cock inside me!" Terry was on me in an instant, sliding that
lovely dick between my pussy lips.

I was so hot, he had no trouble pushing it in all of the way, and
Jesus it felt good!!  I urged him on, telling him how good his
cock felt in my pussy, as he fucked me with long, slow strokes. 
He did me like that for about five minutes, and I could tell he
was getting close to cumming.  I wanted to cum too, so I begged
him to fuck me harder.

"Fuck me harder baby," I cried out!  Terry was a willing partner,
and as he really started fucking me hard, I had my first orgasm.
He kept it up for another minute or so, and then he told me he
was going to cum.  I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him
close to me as I told him to, "Cum inside of me, baby."  He
lurched forward a couple of times as he came deep in my pussy. 
He laid on top of me for a minute, and then he pulled out of me.

"Thanks Candy," he said, "do you want me to send the next guy
in?"  I told him, "Yes," and then he left, leaving me lying on
the bed with my legs still spread, and my pussy just starting to
close back up.

There was a knock on the door, and I said, "Come in."  After I
said it, I realized that if the next guy happened to be Larry
(the student at work), he would know that it was me.  I have a
pretty distinctive voice, and I have talked to Larry enough so
that I was pretty sure he'd recognize it.  Luckily, though, it
wasn't Larry.  My next lover was a black guy, and quite good-
looking.  I told him, "Don't just stand there.  Let me see your
cock."

He stripped off his clothes, revealing a nice lean, muscular
body, and a long (eight inches), but thin cock.  Once he was
naked, he didn't waste any time. He put on a rubber, and handed
me five dollars.  Then he climbed over me and as he lowered
himself down on top of me, he slid his cock all the way in.  He
was a good lover, moving from side to side as he fucked me, which
felt really good! I enjoyed looking down and watching his ebony
cock against my fair skin, and it made me want to get nasty!

"How would you like to fuck my ass?"  I asked.  "I'd love to have
your hard, black cock in my asshole."  Well, let me just say that
he was game.  I reached for my purse and got out a tube of K-Y
jelly, and I lubed up his cock.  Then I pulled my legs up to my
chest and told him, "Put your cock in my ass."  I could see that
he was excited about fucking my asshole, so I kept up the dirty
talk, telling him how much I wanted to feel his long, hard cock
in my ass.

He got back between my legs, and when I felt the head of his cock
against my asshole, I grabbed his ass and pulled him into me.  I
love the feeling I get when a cock first enters my ass!  I feel
sooooo nasty when guys fuck my ass, and you know how I love
feeling nasty!  His cock felt soooooooo good as he slid it in and
out of me, and I could tell he liked it too!  He came in just a
short time, and as he pulled out of me, I thanked him.

I told him to just tell the next guy to come right in, and not to
bother knocking.  I was really getting into my role as a whore,
and I couldn't wait for the next cock to fill me.  So, in between
guys, I started finger-fucking myself.  As the next guy came in,
he was treated to the sight of me lying on the bed, with my legs
spread, and two fingers up my pussy.  He was carrying a paper
bag, and he emptied it out on the night stand.  The bag had five
boxes of condoms in it.  Each box contained a dozen condoms, so I
figured I was easily set for the rest of the night.

As my new partner took off his clothes, I finger-fucked myself
and asked how many guys were waiting for me.  I couldn't believe
it when he replied that he thought there were probably thirty
guys lined up to fuck me!  That would be a record even for me! 
However, it was one that I didn't mind trying to set!

Anyway, my new lover added his five dollars to the small pile of
bills on the night stand, put on a condom, and lowered himself
into my pussy.  I love having a cock (or two or three) inside of
me!  It is just the most natural thing for me, so I was really in
my element that night!  I had all kinds of cocks that night.  I
had cut and uncut, thin and thick, small and large, straight and
curved, and black and white.  Most guys just climbed on top of me
and slid their cocks into my pussy.  Every once in a while, I'd
have them pull their rubbers off and jack off onto my face; and
other times I'd flip over onto my hands and knees and have them
fuck my ass.  I never said anything until I was sure I didn't
know the guy who was there to fuck me.  And I was beginning to
wonder if Larry was even there.  But then after being fucked for
over three hours by probably twenty different guys, I saw him.

Larry entered the room and began to undress as I watched him.  I
must have been a sight, I was covered with sweat, and I had dried
cum on my face and tits.  I had shed my bra at sometime during
the night, but I still had my stockings and garters on.  Of
course I was also still wearing my black wig and mask, although
they were a little askew from all of the activity.  Larry had a
nice thick, long cock, and I licked my lips as he moved it closer
to me.

I had seen the bulge in his pants at work after I had teased him
and the other guys, and I had suspected that he had a nice cock.
Larry asked me how I wanted it, and I almost told him!!  That
would have blown my cover, and I'm sure he would have enjoyed
telling the other guys at work what I had been up to that
weekend.  But instead, I just pointed to his cock, and then to my
mouth.  He got the picture right away, and he climbed on the bed
and moved up until his legs were straddling my chest.  I lifted
my head up and sucked his semi-hard cock into my mouth.

Larry put his hands behind my head and started moving his hips
back and forth, gently fucking my face.  As he got harder and
harder, so did his movements in and out of my mouth, and within a
couple of minutes, he was fucking my face with a vengeance.  I
was moaning and making slurping and gagging noises as he tried to
repeatedly shove his big cock down my throat.  Well, the angle
was wrong for that, so he ended up cramming the head just into my
throat on every forceful stroke.  It was really rough, and I got
off on it big time!!  I could tell he liked it too, because every
time I made my gagging noises, he tried to force his cock even
farther down my throat.

Larry got really excited and was grabbing the hair of my wig and
pulling my head forward as he slammed his cock into my mouth, and
before I knew it, he had pulled my wig off!!  I was into it way
too much to care, or even notice, but Larry noticed right away. 
"Bobbi?!" he exclaimed.  I guess he had put it all together; my
height, the features of my face that were visible, probably even
the stockings that I sometimes wore to work.

It kind-of registered, but not really.  Then he pulled back and
pulled his cock away from me.  "Please......Please!!"  I begged,
reaching for his thick, hard cock.  "Jesus Christ!!  It really is
you!!!" he shouted.  All I could do was try to get his cock back
in my mouth; I wanted to feel his cum shoot into my hot mouth,
and I didn't care about anything else.  I pulled my mask off and
looked up at him.  "Cum in my mouth?  Please!!  Cum in my mouth,
baby!"

Larry got over his shock and moved forward as I sucked the head
of his cock back into my empty mouth.  I looked into his eyes as
I pumped my fist up and down his cock.  It only took seconds for
him to start shooting his load, and when he did start to cum, he
grabbed my head and pulled it forward.  Like I said, the angle
was wrong, but he pushed so hard that the head of his cock did
enter my throat.  I started to gag, but he pushed it in even
further, until he had all of his eight inches in my mouth.  I
felt his cock spasm as it emptied its load into my stomach.  I
love it when a guy really takes charge, and I was really close to
cumming.  I reached down and pinched my clit, and I did cum, with
Larry's cock still buried down my throat!  After about a minute,
Larry released his hold on me and my head fell back on the bed,
his softening cock slipping form between my lips.  I knew what
had happened, but in my current state, I didn't care.  After I
had sucked Larry dry and cleaned him up with my mouth, I told
him, "Before I leave tonight, I want to feel that big dick of
yours in my ass."

I made him promise that he'd get back in line after he recovered
a little, and as he turned to leave, I put my wig and mask back
on.  I called to him as he opened the door.  "Larry.  Aren't you
forgetting something?"  I asked him.  He looked at me with a
confused look, and then I told him, "You forgot to pay me. You
owe me five dollars."  God, it felt good to say that!  As he
walked over and added his five bucks to the pile, I asked if he
would please send the next guy in.

While I waited for my next lover, I couldn't stop thinking about
what had just happened.  I swung between worry and excitement,
thinking that the guys at work would now know what a slut I was!
I was excited that I would be able to fuck the guys out in the
shop, but worried that my behavior would get me fired and
disgraced!  But when the next guy stepped through the door, I put
it out of my mind, and concentrated at being the best whore I
could be for my new lover.

All night long there was a steady stream of guys to fill my
pussy, ass, and mouth with their cocks.  I was really getting off
on taking them on one at a time, and I imagined what the
conversation about me must be around the party; and it made me
sooooooo hot!!  I started to notice guys coming through who I'd
already fucked, so I guessed that I'd had everyone at least one
time.  For my return customers, I offered up my ass.  There's
nothing I enjoy more than a fat, long, hard cock up my ass, and I
decided to see how many guys I could do in a row that way (and
besides, my pussy was getting a little sore).


So, when each new guy would enter the room, he would see me lying
on my stomach on the bed.  I had placed several pillows under my
pussy, so my ass stuck up in the air, and I had my legs slightly
parted.  In the minute or so between guys, I would apply more K-Y
jelly to my asshole with my fingers, making sure to push the lube
deep inside.  Then when the next guy entered the room, I'd look
back at him over my shoulder and say, "How would you like to
stick your hard cock up my asshole?  I really love getting it in
my ass."  No one turned me down, and by 3:00 A.M., I'd had a
series of eleven guys fuck me in my ass.  Three of them had big
cocks, and when they were pounding those huge cocks into me, I
almost lost consciousness.

Finally, Larry showed up at the door.  I took my wig and mask
off, and when I looked back at him, and invited him in to fuck my
ass, I felt like the ultimate slut.  I had enjoyed being Candy
for the night, but right now, I wanted him to know that it was me
he was fucking in the ass!  As he slid his cock in and out of my
well-lubed ass, he told me what he had in mind for me. He asked
if I'd mind if he told the guys at work about my performance
there that night.

I was so hot, thinking about the guys at work picturing me
fucking all of these college guys got me even hotter.  "Oh yea. 
I'd like that.  Maybe you'd like me to suck their cocks when you
tell them.  Is that what you want me to do?" "Would you do that?"
he asked.  "Oh Yea, I'll do it," I replied.  "I'll fuck anybody
anytime!  I'll fuck whoever you tell me to."  "Well then," he
said, "on Monday, I want you to wear something sexy to work.  
Will you do that?"  With his hard cock pushing deep into my ass,
there wasn't anything he could have asked me to do, that I
wouldn't have done, so I said, "Anything you want.  I'll do
whoever you say."

Larry continued to hammer my ass with his hard cock until he was
ready to cum. Then he pulled out and told me to lie on my back. 
I did as he asked, and watched him roll the rubber off of his
glistening shaft.  I just laid there as he jacked off over me. 
"Cum in my mouth, baby," I pleaded, "I want to taste it."  Larry
pumped his fist over his cock until he started to cum.  He shot
string after string of the sticky stuff into my open mouth, and
when he was done, I swallowed it all down.

I took two more guys in my ass after Larry for a total of 14 in a
row.  Then Larry came back and told me that that was everybody. 
It was after 4:00 A.M., and I realized that I'd been fucking
pretty much non-stop for over seven hours. Larry helped me count
the condoms that were left, and there were only 14 left. That
meant that, including the first two guys who had there own
condoms, I'd been fucked a total of forty-eight times!!!  To
double check, I counted my money, and I had a total of two
hundred and forty dollars!!

I was a real mess!  I had dried cum all over me, and my pussy and
asshole were red and a little sore.  They definitely weren't
tight any more either, but I knew they would be back to normal in
a day or so, so I wasn't worried.  I kept thinking about how
turned on Tom would be when he saw me like that, so I asked Larry
if I could use the phone.

I put on my crop top and skirt and gatered my other clothes and
things, and I followed Larry downstairs to the kitchen.  I wasn't
wearing my mask or wig anymore, but I wasn't worried.

There were only a few people left at the party, and they happened
to be in the kitchen.  There were two guys and a really drunk
girl, and the guys started telling her about what I'd been up to
upstairs as I dialed my number.  I was pretty well done in (a
first for me!), but when one of the guys came over and lifted the
hem of my skirt and ran his hand over my ass, I didn't chase him
away.

I was kind of mesmerized by the scene.  The drunk girl was
looking on as this guy pulled his cock out and started rubbing it
on my ass.  The other guy was unbuttoning the girls pants, and
sliding them down.  Tom answered the phone, and I asked him if he
could pick me up.  He asked what I'd been up to, so I started
telling him about some of the guys I'd fucked that night, and
then I told him what was going on right then.

My ass was still pretty slippery, but I still felt it when the
guy who was playing with me slipped his cock in.  I told Tom what
had just happened, and he started asking me questions about how
it felt, and who was watching.  By now the other guy had removed
all of the drunk girls clothes, and she was standing there naked
watching me get fucked.  I told her to "come here", and when she
did, I reached down and rubbed my fingers across her pussy.  It
was wet, so I knew that she was excited.

I told her to get down on her hands and knees and to lick my
pussy.  She hesitated, so I put my hand behind her neck and
forced her down.  The guy who had undressed her gave me a hand,
and in no time I was describing to Tom how I was being
butt-fucked from behind, with a girl on her hands and knees,
licking my pussy.  Her tongue had a soothing effect on my
well-used pussy, so I stroked her hair and told her what a good
girl she was to help me out like she was. She just looked up at
me and continued to lick me.

I told the other guy, "Why don't you fuck her, I bet she'd love
it."  He took me up on my suggestion and knelt behind her.  Her
licking stopped for a couple of seconds as he entered her from
behind, but with my urging she started up again.

The guy who was fucking my ass told me he was going to cum, but I
told him to pull his cockout.  "Stick it in her mouth," I told
him, and he did.  So there she knelt, with one cock in her mouth,
and another in her pussy.  The guy in her mouth started to cum,
and she tried to move away.  "Make her swallow it," I said!  He
held her head as he came in her mouth, and we all watched as she
swallowed his cum.

Just about then, the guy who was fucking her came in her pussy. 
I'm sure it was a first for this girl to take on two guys, but
she did it pretty well, and though she was drunk, I could see
that she liked it.

I told the guys to set her up on the kitchen counter, and I told
Tom where I was and to come and get me.  Then I walked over to
the girl and knelt on the floor.  I started licking her pussy,
and I was rewarded with the taste of cum! I sucked and licked
until I had cleaned out her pussy fairly well, then I
concentrated on her clit.  I licked and sucked her clit until I
brought her to a screaming orgasm.  It was pretty rewarding, and
it was obvious that she had enjoyed it.

I guess I had been eating her for quite a while, because Larry
told me that there was a car out front.  As I gathered my things,
I saw Larry step up between this girls legs and slide his cock
into her pussy.  She was really starting to get into it, and she
wrapped her legs around him as he moved in and out of her.  I
wished that I could have stayed to eat her again, but I knew that
Tom was waiting for me, and I wanted to tell him about my night.

I walked out to the car, and jumped in when Tom opened the door
for me.  All the way home, I told him about the constant stream
of guys who had fucked me. When we got home, I went in and
stripped back down to my stockings and garter, and laid on the
bed and asked him to examine me closely.  I pointed out globs of
dried cum and told him who had done it, what their cocks were
like, and how good it had felt when they fucked me.  I showed him
my swollen pussy and asshole, and described in detail how the
biggest cocks had stretched me so tight, and how I'd almost lost
consciousness when I'd had three really big cocks in a row in my
ass.  I told him how I'd just laid on the bed with my ass propped
up, and taken on 14 guys in a row in my ass.  I told him how I'd
loved every minute of it, and how I'd thought of how he would
react when I told him.

Then I rolled over and asked him to finish me off by fucking my
ass one last time that night.  As Tom gently slid his hard cock
in and out of me, I thought about what I had done that night.  I
couldn't believe that I had been fucked fifty times, counting
Tom!  Actually, fifty-one, because Tom had started me out by
fucking my ass!  I don't really think that I'll be able to top my
performance that night, and I know that I'll never forget it!  I
also thought about what Larry would have in store for me on
Monday at work, and it got me pretty hot!!  Would he make me fuck
the shop guys?  Would he make me do it right there in the shop? 
All I knew for sure was that I would definitely wear something
sexy to work on Monday!

Well, I'm finishing this up, and it's Wednesday, so I suppose
you'd like me to tell you what did happen on Monday.  Well,
you'll have to wait for my next story, but I will say that it
wasn't exactly what I'd expected.  Until then, why don't you
think of me with my ass propped up in front of you, looking back
at you with sultry eyes, just waiting for you to slide that nice,
big, hard cock of yours inside of me.  "Why don't you fuck my
ass, baby.  You know I love it!"



                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 26

 

It's Bobbi.  I thought I'd write and tell you all what happened
at work last Monday.  If you remember from my last letter, I had
been instructed by Larry (a co-op student) to wear something sexy
to work that day.  Larry had caught me being a real slut at a
party at his fraternity house.  As a matter of fact, he
discovered me when he pulled my wig off while he was savagely
fucking my throat.  We were in an upstairs bedroom at the frat
house, while the party was going on downstairs.  I had already
fucked or sucked about half of the guys at the party when Larry
showed up for his turn.  I had worn a wig and a mask to the party
to try to keep him from finding out that it was me fucking all of
his friends, but as you can see, it didn't quite work out!

After he came in my mouth, I asked him to come back later and
fuck my ass. When he did come back, and while he was forcing his
big cock in and out of my well-used asshole, I told him that I
didn't care if he told the guys at work about my performance.  I
was so hot at the time, I didn't care what he told them!  That's
when he told me to wear something sexy to work.

So last Monday, as I dressed for work, I expected that Larry was
going to tell the other guys about me, and that he would make me
fuck some or all of them. I was nervous about it, too!  I had
managed to keep my slutty behavior a secret from most of the guys
at work, and now I thought that would change. Don't get me wrong,
I wouldn't mind working somewhere where at any time during the
day, one of my co-workers might stop by my office to slip his
cock inside my pussy; or maybe all of them would!  I love
fucking, and I love having guys know that I'm available.  But, I
also enjoy my job, and I was pretty sure that the upper
administration would not tolerate that kind of behavior.  So,
last Monday morning, I found myself scared, but excited.

It was a cold morning, and I knew that if I wore something sexy,
I would probably be cold all day at work.  So I decided to wear
something sexy, but underneath something warm.  For those of you
who don't know me, I am 5'1" tall, and weigh about 105 lbs.  I
have small breasts, but perky nipples that are erect most of the
time, and a small waist with a firm ass.  My measurements are
34A-22-34, and all of my muscles are well-toned from running and
working out. The company I work for is informal, and everybody
wears casual clothes most of the time.  I am one of three women
at work, and the only one who interacts with the guys regularly.
I choose to dress less casually most of the time, and I enjoy
wearing dresses with stockings and heels.  I enjoy it, because I
like to show off to the guys at work, and how could I do that if
I were wearing jeans!

Anyway, last Monday morning, I put on a green crop top, and a
short pleated green skirt.  Then I put on pantyhose (to try to
stay warm), and a white, bulky sweater.  I finished off my outfit
with a pair of white, low heels.  The crop top hung loose from my
shoulders against my breasts.  It was short and only came down to
just below the bottom of my breasts.  I think it is one of my
sexiest tops.  If I stand close to someone who is seated, they
can just see the bottoms of my breasts; and if I lean forward
(say to reach for something on their desk) the bottom of my top
falls forward away from my boobs, giving them a nice view!  So,
of course, I didn't wear a bra, and I wasn't wearing any panties
under my nylons.

By the time I got to work, I was really getting excited about
what might happen.  I confess that I rubbed my pussy all the time
I drove, and when I got to my office, I still couldn't stop
playing with myself.  Fortunately, I didn't have to wait long.  I
was only in my office five minutes when Larry popped his head in
the door.  The first thing he did was chastise me for not doing
what he'd told me to do.  "You call that sexy!  I can barely make
out your shape through that bulky sweater.  You're going to have
to do better than that!"

Instead of explaining that I was just trying to stay warm, I
thought I'd just show him how I planned to dress for him.  I
stood up and took off my sweater, and then I pulled up my skirt
and hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my pantyhose and peeled
them down.  When I was done undressing, I stood before Larry in
just my heels, skirt and crop top.  "Is this better?" I asked. 
Larry looked me over, and said, "Oh yea!  That is much better."

I asked Larry if he had told anyone about my performance at the
frat house yet, and he said that he had changed his mind.  I was
kind-of relieved, but disappointed, too.  Then he told me about
his plan.  He said that he'd told a couple of the guys in the
shop that he had something he'd been blackmailing me with.  He'd
told them that, a long time ago, I'd had an affair that he knew
about, and had pictures of.  He told them that, to keep him from
telling Tom (my husband), I had agreed to perform oral sex on
him.

Larry told me that he had promised these two guys (Mike and Mark)
he'd prove it to them that morning.  He told me that he'd told
them that he'd been able to get me to agree to give him blow jobs
in return for his silence.  I was to give him five minutes, then
follow him to his office in the shop.  There, I would be required
to bend over and suck him off.  The two guys would be watching
from behind (so they'd be able to see my ass as I bent over in my
short skirt), through an outside window as I sucked his cock.
Then, after he came in my mouth, I was to leave.  Then I'd have
to go to the break room at break time, wearing my sexy outfit,
and talk to the guys who watched me give him the blow job. 
Later, in the morning, Larry would call me to his office again,
where he would make me suck off those two guys, too.  He didn't
really give me any time to agree or object; he just turned and
left my office.

I waited for five minutes, and then I walked out to the shop.  I
had to go outside to get there, and as I walked between the
buildings, a gust of wind blew my skirt and top up, revealing my
tits and pussy.  I don't think anyone saw me, but it got me all
tingly anyway.  I caused quite a commotion as I walked through
the shop, and I think everybody stopped what they were doing to
watch me walk through.  My nipples were erect, and they held my
crop top out away from my breasts.  I smiled and waved at the
guys as I walked by, and they waved back.  It was really pretty
flattering!

When I got to Larry's office, I opened the door and walked right
in.  He greeted me and then came around to the front of his desk.
 He thanked me for coming, and then he reached up and unzipped
his pants.  As he unbuttoned them and let them drop, he sat on
his desk and reached up and put his hand behind my head and
pulled me towards him.  He told me to, "Suck my cock, slut!"

I did just as I had been told.  I bent forward at my waist and
lowered my mouth to the head of his cock.  As I bent forward, I
felt my short skirt ride up over my ass, and I knew the guys
outside the window had a nice view of my glistening pussy.  To
give them an even better view, I moved my feet apart a little. 
Then I moved forward and sucked Larry's cock into my mouth!  I
rested my elbows on his legs and began to give him his blow job.

I could feel my pussy juice running down the inside of my leg as
I deep- throated Larry's big cock.  I was soooo hot, sucking his
dick, and thinking of the guys watching me do it.  I wanted
something in my pussy, but Larry seemed content to just let me
suck him, so I rested my weight on one arm and used my other hand
to finger my pussy.  I started wondering if the guys watching
would be able to hear us, too, so I started making slurping
noises as I sucked Larry's cock!

Larry must have been pretty horny, because in just a few minutes
he was painting the back of my throat with his cum.  After I
licked him clean and straightened up, I asked innocently, "How
many times am I going to have to do this, Larry?"  Then Larry
said that maybe he should just tell Tom about the affair I'd had.
 "No," I protested, "please don't tell him!  I'll keep sucking
you off, but you've got to promise not to tell him!"  Then Larry
said, "I wish you'd let me fuck you, too.  You've got such a
pretty pussy, and I know how much you love to fuck!  I can't
believe that you'll suck me off, but you won't let me fuck you!"

"That's entirely different," I said.  "It's bad enough that you
make me do this, but I'd rather you told Tom about my affair,
than let you fuck me!  I'll continue to suck you, but I won't
fuck you!"  Then I spun around and left the room.  I made sure
not to look directly at the window, but I did catch some movement
out of the corner of my eye.

I was soooo hot!!!!  I put a little more swivel in my walk as I
walked through the shop, and I smiled at a couple of the guys as
I walked past.  The wind had died down a little, and my clothes
didn't blow up in the air as I walked back to the office building
(darn it!).  I went back to my office and sat down and
immediately started rubbing my clit.

I didn't have much time, because it was almost break time.  So, I
got up and walked down the hall to the break room.  When I got
there, most of the guys were there already.  One of them whistled
when he saw me, and I just smiled at him and said, "Hey!  Better
be careful or I'll file a sexual harassment complaint."  Then I
laughed a little and went over to the refrigerator to get a pop.

I love to get pop out of that refrigerator in front of those
guys!  I know just how far I can bend over to show them almost
everything!  But I always stop just short when I'm not wearing
panties.  When I wear my thong underwear, I bend over further so
that they can really see my ass.  So, on that day, because I
wasn't wearing any underwear, I stopped just short of exposing my
pussy as I reached for my pop.  I had forgotten about how short
my top was though, and as I bent forward, I gave the guys to the
sides of me a nice view of my tits as the material hung down away
from my boobs.

I straightened up after I had retrieved my pop, and I went over
and sat down by Mike and Mark.  I got sooooo wet, talking to
them, knowing that they had just watched me take Larry's cock
down my throat!  I could hardly stand it!! My nipples were
sticking straight out against the thin material of my crop top,
and I could feel their eyes on me whenever I'd look away!  I told
them I had some work to do, and then I got up to leave.  I may
have parted my legs a little as I got up, just to give them a
little look.  Then I walked back to my office.

Larry had been in the lunch room, and he followed me back to my
office. "Larry, let's do it right now," I told him.  "I need to
do something right now!"  He told me okay, and to wait for his
phone call.  Then he left.  I sat in my office, waiting.  I tried
to do some work, but I couldn't concentrate. Then the phone rang.
 I answered it, and it was Larry.  He told me that he had a task
for me, and to come and see him right away.

I practically ran to his office; I was soooo hot!  When I got
there, the door was open, and Larry, Mike and Mark were all
inside.  "Come in and shut the door, Bobbi," Larry said.  I did
as I was told, and then he started talking about how he'd told
Mike and Mark that he could get me to do things for him. "What do
you mean," I said in feigned dread.  "I told them that you would
suck their cocks if I told you to," Larry said.  "You will, too,
won't you."

I acted as though I knew I had no choice, and I whispered, "yes."
 "Yes what, Bobbi," Larry questioned.  "Yes, I'll suck their
cocks," I said as I looked at Larry.  I walked over to Mike and
undid his pants.  then I turned to Mark and did the same thing. 
When I had both of their cocks out, I dropped to my knees and
started taking turns on them.  As I sucked them, Larry told them
what a good cock sucker I was, and how I would suck them anytime
they wanted me to, from then on.  He told them that he had a hold
over me, and that I'd do whoever he told me to.

All the time he talked, I sucked those two guys cocks.  They
didn't know that I was getting off on it, but I was!  I
deep-throated them, and really gave them my best.  They ended up
cumming in my mouth, and then Larry made me suck him off again. 
I'll never forget how Mike and Mark left the office as I sucked
on Larry's cock.  As soon as they left, I stood up and bent over
Larry's desk. "Fuck me you bastard!"  I told him.  Larry came
around behind me and gave me what I needed.  I came almost
immediately, and by the time he shot his load in my pussy, I'd
cum once more.

So, that's what happened last Monday.  Since then, I have had to
suck off each of the guys in the shop.  It has really changed
things around here!  I still fuck Jim and Bob, but now I usually
suck off at least one guy a day in the shop.  I use Larry's
office to do it, and the guys really appreciate it. Break time is
a little different, too.  If only the shop guys are in there with
me, I no longer stop bending over just before my pussy comes into
view. Now I keep going so that they can see everything.

I don't let them fuck me (little do they know how much I want
them too!), and they all think that I suck them off under
protest.  Well, at least that's what I tell them.  I always say
something about how I shouldn't do it, but when I look them in
the eyes as they slide their cocks in and out of my hot mouth,
I'm sure they can tell that I'm enjoying myself!  Sometimes I
play with my pussy as I'm sucking them, and once when I was doing
three of them at once, I let one of the guys finger me.  I
eventually told him to stop, but I think they could tell that I
enjoyed that, too.

It hasn't gone any further.  I mean, they don't appear to have
told anyone in the office.  But then, why would they?  Right now
they are getting free blow jobs from me!  Anyway, I thought you'd
like to know.  Now when you jack off over me, you can picture me
walking through the shop to Larry's office.  There are four guys
following me, and as soon as we close the office door, I'm going
to pull their cocks out and suck them till they fill my mouth
with their cum.

                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 27

 
Like I said, I love to show off my body.  I just get the biggest
thrill when I catch a guy looking at my nipples or pussy.  I even
do a lot of bending over in short skirts for the guys at work. 
Actually, if you've been keeping up with my adventures, you know
that I do a lot more than bend over for those guys!  but that's a
different story.

Today I'd like to tell you about something that happened last
Saturday.  I know I could get in really big trouble for what I
did, but I just couldn't stop myself at the time.

I have a regular gym where I go to lift weights and run on the
treadmill. When I go there, I dress according to what I'll be
doing, and according to how horny I am.  My horniest outsit is a
worn tank top and a pair of baggy-legged, short athletic shorts.
I don't wear any underwear with that outfit so I'm able to target
guys to flash my pussy and tits to. Well, last Saturday I was
feeling pretty horny, so I put on my favorite workout outfit and
went to my gym.  I had already flashed a couple of guys when I
saw this group of teenaged boys enter the gym.  I counted eight
boys as they walked past to get to the lockeroom. There were
several cute guys among them, and I kind-of fantasized about
showing off to them.  They were all pretty fit looking and I
guessed they probably played on a high school sports team.  Of
course, I decided not to flash them, because they were all
obviously too young, probably around fifteen or sixteen.

I saw them again when I was doing my situps.  With my hands
behind my head, and my legs bent, I would raise up and touch my
elbows to my knees.  I was doing sets of twenty, and I was in my
third set when I noticed that the boys were watching me pretty
closely.  Well, I figured just looking at me wouldn't get anyone
in trouble, so I continued with my workout.

When I do situps like that, with my arms over my head, and
wearing that particular tank top; every once in a while the top
rides up a little far and exposes the bottoms of my breasts.  The
mat where I do my situps is in an alcove, and isn't visible form
most of the gym, but if you stand in the right spot (right where
those boys were standing), you can see the area clearly. Well, I
noticed that only those boys were in a position to see me, so I
thought I'd give them a little bit more of a show.

On my next set, I made sure to pull my arms up even further, and
on about every other situp, my top rode up just above my nipples.
 I also moved my legs further apart so my young voyeurs could see
up the legs of my shorts.  I keep my pussy shaved, so I know
those boys could see my pussy.  I just looked at them and smiled
as I flashed them!  Then after my last set, I stood and adjusted
my shorts.  When I looked up at them, they hadn't moved.  To
finish off my show I looked right at them and lifted my top to
reveal my little boobs to them, then I decided to go and talk to
them.

It's a real thrill for me to be very blatant about my appetite
for sex.  I just love posing for guys and asking them sexy
questions.  So, I thought I'd have a little fun with these guys.
I pulled my top down to cover my tits, and then I walked over to
where they stood.

"Hi boys," I said, "did you like the show?"  They were all very
tongue-tied, and it made me even bolder.  "How would you like to
see more?" I prodded them. I took one boys workout chart and
pencil from him, and I wrote my address on it.  Then I said, "If
you want to see the rest, meet me at this address in fifteen
minutes."  Then I headed off to the lockeroom to change my
clothes. As I put on my street clothes, I thought about what I
was doing, and I almost decided to go tell them that I was just
kidding.  But I really was getting excited thinking about being
the center of attention of eight muscular teenaged boys.  So, as
usual with me, lust won out over good sense.

I drove home and got ready for them, because I was pretty sure
they'd show up. Luckily, my husband tom was working that day.  I
say luckily, because I wasn't sure how he would react to me
luring a bunch of teenage boys to the house. I put on a white
garter belt and a pair of white fishnet stockings.  I thought
about putting on my white shelf bra, but decided that these kids
probably wouldn't be too interested in lingerie.  It wa more
likely that they would want to see me naked.  Anyway, I put on my
4" white heels, and pulled on a short white knit dress.  Just
about the time I'd finished dressing, I heard a car pull up in
the driveway.

I went to the front door and watched as one more car pulled up
and the eight boys got out and stood around.  I guessed that the
two drivers may have been the only boys old enough to drive.  I
opened the door and invited them all in. After they filed in to
the living room, I closed the door and asked what they'd like me
to do for them.  Well, these guys were pretty shy, and no one
could quite get out what they wanted, so I decided to take
charge.

I told them to sit down, and I put an Aerosmith CD on.  When the
music started, I started to dance for them.  I am not an erotic
dancer, but I do know what men like.  I moved and swayed to the
music, bent over and flashed my pussy, ran my hands over my body,
you know, that kind of stuff.  After the first song I was still
fully dressed, but during the second song, I peeled off my dress.
 That left me in only my heels, garter and stockings, and I took
the time to show them all of my body, from just about every
angle.

The guys were getting excited and they were shifting around so
that they could straighten out their hardening cocks.  I knew I
would soon be moving from one to the other sucking their young
cocks, but I wanted to do something really slutty for them first.
 I told them I'd be right back, and I went to my bedroom to fetch
my rubber cock.  It is pink and about a foot long.  It has two
heads (one on each end), and it isn't very thick.  I could have
picked from two other dildos that I keep at home (I keep one at
work, too), but I wanted something that wasn't too big.  I wanted
their teenage cocks to fit inside me nice and tight!

I laid down on the floor in front of them and, as I asked them if
they'd ever seen a woman fuck herself before, I slipped the head
of my dildo inside my pussy.  This got them really excited and
three of the guys unzipped their pants and pulled out their
cocks.  I just looked at them as I fucked myself with my dildo. 
I really got into it and before long I had about eight inches in
me.  I didn't want to cum just yet, so I pulled the dildo out and
I told the boys, "Now I want you to let me suck your cocks."

I crawled over to the boy on the end.  He had already pulled his
cock free, and as soon as I got to him, I sucked it into my
mouth!  He was a pretty good size, and he felt really good inside
my mouth.  I was really excited about doing these guys without
condoms.  I was sure enough that they didn't have aids, and I was
on the pill, so I planned to get them all to cum in me!  The
first boy cooperated by depositing his load directly in my mouth.
 I swallowed it down and licked him clean, and then I moved to
the next boy.

He was shy, so I had to undo his pants and fish his hard cock
out.  It was about six inches and fairly thin; real easy to deep
throat, so I did!  He came in less than two minutes, and it went
directly into my stomach.  When I had finished with him, I moved
on to the next boy.  His cock was shorter, but really fat.  It
was easy to get all of him in my mouth and the opening to my
throat, but I had to stretch my mouth pretty wide.  He took hold
of my hair and literally fucked my face.  Well, that was fine
with me!  He fucked me until he shot his cum into my mouth. 
There was a lot of it, but I managed to swallow it before it
leaked out.

I kept on like that, moving on down the line, sucking the next
cock until I was rewarded with a mouthful of cum.  The rest of
their cocks were unremarkable in size, but a couple of them had
some pretty wicked curves to them.  I knew they would feel really
good once I got them in my pussy!

I finished off the last of the eight boys, and I asked if any of
them were ready to fuck me.  They had all gotten over their
initial shyness for the most part, and they were acting more like
a group of friends or a team.  Towards the end of my sucking, the
boys I had already sucked off started giving me encouragement,
and talking among themselves about what was going on.  I told
them to follow me, and I led them to the bedroom. I stripped off
the rest of my clothing (mostly to keep it clean), and I climbed
onto the bed on my hands and knees.  I told them that if they
wanted to fuck me, they would have to get undressed.  Well, they
all peeled off their clothes for me.  It seemed to me like a
lockeroom atmosphere.  When the first boy climbed on the bed
behind me, his friends were hooting and telling him to "Give it
to her," and stuff like that.  Well, that was just fine with me.
There I was on the bed completely naked, about to be impaled on
this teenage boy's cock, while seven of his teammate friends
watched and cheered him on.  I liked looking at them, too. They
were all in good shape; nice lean bodies with very little hair;
smooth and hard.

I did them one at a time.  They each got behind me and fucked me
until they shot their cum into my pussy.  I only came a couple of
times, but the sex was good and hard and nasty, just the way I
like it!  There were some variations from one guy to the next,
but mostly it was just raw animal sex.  After they'd all fucked
me and cum in my pussy.  I thought about asking if they'd like to
try something really nasty!  I wanted them to do me in my ass,
too, but I thought that might be taking it a little too far with
these young guys.

I took the high road and just thanked them for all of their
attention.  I gave each boy a kiss on the cheek and told them to
get dressed because the show was over.  After they had all filed
out, I watched them walk to their cars (high- fiving each other
as they walked), and watched them drive away.  I was still really
hot, and I noticed that my neighbor was home.  There were five
cars in his driveway (counting his), so I knew he had some
friends over.  I love to go over to Thomas' house.  He is sooo
nasty, it brings out the real slut in me. Anyway, I threw on a
short black robe, grabbed a vibrator and walked out the door.

I walked across our driveways and knocked on his door.  Thomas
doesn't have a girlfriend, and I've never seen any women over
there, so I was pretty confident that those cars belonged to male
friends of his.  Thomas answered the door and I walked by him
into the kitchen.  "Who's over?" I asked.  "Just a few friends,"
he replied.  He told me that I looked like I need something, and
I told him, "Yea, I need something in my ass!"  Then he said,
"Well, why don't you let me introduce you to my friends.  I'm
sure that between the seven of us, we can accommodate you." 
Thomas led me into the living room where six guys sat drinking
beer and watching football on TV.  "Guys," Thomas said, "I'd like
you to meet Bobbi Sue.  She has something she'd like to ask you."
"Hi guys," I said as I looked them over, "What I really want is a
cock in my ass!  Can you help me?"  As I asked, I opened my robe
and let it slip from my shoulders.  Then I let it drop to the
floor and moved over to the couch.  I asked the three guys
sitting there if they could please get up and give me some room.
Then I took my vibrator and started sliding it in and out of my
pussy.  As they watched, I pulled it out and stuck it up my ass!
It went in pretty easy, and it felt wonderful!  I asked Thomas if
he had any condoms and K-Y Jelly, and he went to get some from
his bedroom.  I pulled the vibrator out of my anus and licked it
off.  I keep myself clean, but I still managed to shock those
guys!  Then I sat down on the couch, right at the edge, and
pushed the vibrator back into my pussy.  When I had it almost all
the way in, I asked who was going to be first to fuck my ass.

Well, wouldn't you know it would be a guy with a really fat cock!
 I should have got one of the others to do me first, but having a
thick piece of meet stuffed into my asshole had a definite
appeal.  I lubed his rubbered cock up as he stood over me, then I
pulled the backs of my knees with my hands until my knees were
tight against my breasts.  "Fuck my ass," I told him.  He got on
his knees and lined his fat dick up with my anus.  then he pushed
forward and forced his thick cock in me to the hilt.  Like I
said, it was fat, but it wasn't too long (about six inches); just
the right size to fill me up soooo good!

I guess I squealed a little, but it felt really good!  As he
fucked me, I took one hand and started slapping the vibrator that
was nin my pussy, driving it further into me.  I came and when I
did, I used my muscles to squeeze that fat cock.  He didn't last
long after I did that, and he shot his load into my ass.

After that it was just one cock after another.  When I fucked the
ones with longer cocks, I lowered my ass a little, so that when
they pushed forward, they also pushed the vibrator into my pussy.
 Then as they did that, I rubbed my fingers over my clit.  I came
with every one of those seven strange men fucking my asshole.  I
especially enjoyed two guys who had long curved cocks. The way
they rubbed on the inside of my ass was wild!

When I had done them all, I got up and put my robe on.  I knew
that Tom would be home pretty soon, and I couldn't wait to tell
him what I'd been up to.  I really enjoyed having those young
boys cocks inside me, and I knew I'd like to do that kind of
thing again.  And then to have Thomas and his six friends fuck my
ass, that was the perfect end to a wild afternoon.

I thanked the guys and I went home to wait for Tom.  I waited for
him in our bedroom, with the vibrator in my ass, as I worked my
two-headed dildo in and out of my pussy.  That's the way Tom
found me a half hour later when he got home.  I had worked almost
the entire length of my dildo inside me, and as I moved it in and
out of my wet pussy, I told him how I'd fucked both groups of
guys that day.  I told him how much fun it was to feel those
young hard bodies against mine, and how great it had been to be
able to suck and fuck those boys without having to use condoms. 
Then I told him how I'd walked next door, practically naked, and
let seven guys (six of whom I'd never seen before) fuck me in my
ass.  Tom jacked off into my mouth as I talked to him, and then
when he was hard again, he pulled the vibrator out of my ass and
nailed me as I continued to fuck my pussy with the dildo!

Well, that was last weekend.  This weekend, Tom has promised to
take me on a trip, and I've promised to spend each night
wandering the halls of our hotel scantily dressed in order to
pick up some strange men to fuck.  It should be a great weekend!

                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 28

November 25

Hi Everybody,

In my last letter, I told you that I would be going on a mini
vacation this past weekend.  Well, Tom and I went to the city for
a little fun, and I'll tell you all about it in this letter.  For
those of you who don't know me, my name is Bobbi Sue, and I have
turned out to be quite the exhibitionist.  Well, I guess that is
putting it mildly.  You see, I don't just like to show off, I
really enjoy following through.  You'll get a better idea after
you read this letter.  I am 5'1" tall and weigh about 105 lbs. 
My measurements are 34A-22-34, and I have shoulder-length blond
hair and blue eyes.  I enjoy running, biking, roller-blading and
cross country skiing, and I keep my body in very good shape. 
I've been told that my best feature is my well-toned ass.

Tom and I left town after work on Friday, and we drove for four
hours (with a stop for supper) to reach our destination.  There
aren't any big stores where we live, so once in a while we go to
the city to do some shopping.  I also like these trips for
another reason.  We stay in a hotel, and I get to show off to the
other lodgers.  The last time we were at this particular hotel, I
ended up letting a guy fuck me from behind in the ice machine
room.  then I met him and a friend later for a threesome.  It was
pretty wild, and I was looking forward to more of the same on
this trip.

It was about ten o'clock when we checked into the hotel, and the
parking lot was full and the no vacancy sign was lit.  I got
excited just thinking about all of the guys who must be inside
those rooms, and I told Tom about it.  He suggested that we try
out the hot tub by the indoor pool and see who else was there.  I
put on a thong swimsuit (not my briefest one, but it was still
sexy- looking).  Tom put on his sorts and we wrapped ourselves in
towels and headed for the pool.

Once we were in the elevator, I took my towel off.  Tom told me
that he could see the outline of my nipples, and I knew that my
ass was bare, too.  I left my towel off as the elevator door
opened, and as we walked down the hall to the pool I was aware of
the cool air on my exposed skin.  My nipples became very erect,
and I knew they would be visible from a ways off.  There was no
one in the hall, but when we entered the pool area, there were
two other couples, and two guys in the hot tub.

It was about an eight person hot tub, so there was room for us,
but it would be pretty cozy.  We put our towels on a chair (of
course I made sure to face away form the people in the hot tub so
they could see my bare ass!), and then walked down the steps into
the hot swirling water.

Here's how people were seated.  There was one couple on each
side, with the two guys sitting at the end.  As Tom and I walked
down the stairs, the couples each moved over closer to the stairs
to make more room.  One of the two guys moved closer to the
couple next to him, but before his friend could move, I turned
around and sat down between them!  Then Tom sat down between the
couple on his side and the guy next to me.  The guy between us
asked if we'd like to sit together, and before Tom could say
anything, I said, "Oh, that's okay, we're together all of the
time.  I don't think it will hurt us to be separated just this
once.

Then I started talking to the guys on either side of me.  Tom got
in on the conversation, too, and everything seemed pretty normal.
 While we were sitting there, the timer ran out and the whirlpool
jets quit working.  I wanted to show these guys who was sitting
next to them, so I volunteered to turn the timer back on.  As I
stood up and walked up the stairs, I knew that they would be
looking at my bare ass.  I took my time walking to the timer, and
then when I turned it back on, I turned and walked back into the
tub.  My suit was wet and my hard nipples were very visible
through the wet fabric.  I smiled at one of the guys as I caught
him looking at my breasts, and then as I turned around and sat
down between them again, I put a hand on each of their knees.

One of the couples said that they were getting too hot, so they
got up and left.  When one of my guys started spreading out to
fill the occupied space I said, "Hey, don't you like sitting next
to me?"  He mumbled something about not minding, so I said, "Well
then, why don't you stay right here where I can talk to you." 
Then his friend said, " Well we should be going anyway.  We've
got to get up pretty early."

I couldn't believe this guy!  Here he was sitting next to a
practically naked girl, and he was worried about how much sleep
he was going to get.  So, I said, "Why don't you wait just a
little while.  You can tell me where I can go shopping tomorrow.
When I said that, I moved my hand up his leg a little. Just then,
the other couple said they were leaving and wished everyone a
good night. As they walked out of the pool area, I moved my hands
up to the top of my suit, and I pulled the material to the sides,
exposing my breasts underwater.  With the swirling, frothy water,
the guys couldn't see what I had done, but I felt so wicked just
sitting there between them with my boobs floating free in the
water.

I rested one hand on each guys thigh as I asked where the
shopping malls were. I figured that these guys thought I was
playing around without my husband's knowledge, and it made things
even more exciting.  As we talked, they tried to act nonchalant,
even as I moved my hands further and further up their legs. Just
before I got to their cocks, the timer ran out again, and the
water stopped swirling around.  As the bubbles died out, you
could see underneath the surface of the water, and my two new
friends noticed what I'd done with my top. As the two of them
tried not to look at my tits, I asked Tom if he would turn the
timer back on.  From where he sat he couldn't see my breasts,
because of the guy between us.  I crossed my arms as he got up so
he still wouldn't be able to see them, but after he'd passed by,
I lowered my arms and revealed them to the guys sitting beside
me.

As Tom climbed out of the hot tub, I moved my hands up a little
further and stroked my guys' cocks through their suits.  I turned
to the guy on my right and asked in a whisper if he'd like to
show me the sauna.  I told him that I'd make it worth his while,
then I gave his cock a squeeze.  The sauna was in a room right by
the hot tub.  It was completely enclosed with no windows, so I
knew we'd have some privacy.  After Tom turned the timer back on,
the water started swirling and frothing, and my nudity was once
again hidden.  When he sat back down in the hot tub, I told him
that David (the guy on my right) was going to show me the sauna.
Under the cover of the swirling water, I covered my breasts, then
I stood, taking David by the hand.

I led him out of the water and right into the sauna.  I know that
Tom probably saw that David was erect, and I knew Tom had an idea
what we'd be doing in the sauna, but I didn't think either of
these two guys suspected that Tom knew what was going on.  As
soon as I got David in the sauna, I sat down on the bench in
front of where he stood.  I pulled my top to the side, then I
pulled down his shorts.  I sucked his hard cock into my mouth
while he protested that Tom would find out.  I pulled his cock
from between my lips and told him that it would be okay if we
didn't take too long.  then I sucked him back into my mouth and
pulled him towards me.

I really worked his cock, stopping to tell him how much I wanted
to taste his cum, then taking him back into my mouth.  I sucked
him for almost five minutes, when I felt him tense.  I didn't
know this guy so I thought maybe I shouldn't swallow his cum. I
pulled him from my mouth and as I stroked his shaft, I told him,
"Cum on my face, baby."  He did, too!  It was so hot in the
sauna, his cum actually felt a little cool as it hit my face.  I
kept jacking him off until he was done, and then I rubbed his cum
from my face and spread it over my tits. When he'd gotten soft, I
told him we had better go before Tom found out what was going on.
 I covered my breasts back up and just before I opened the door,
I asked him for his room number.

The hot tub felt cool compared to the sauna.  Tom asked if it was
hot in the sauna, and I said, "You wouldn't believe how hot it
was."  Then I told him he should try it.  Tom didn't miss a beat.
 "Maybe I will he said," and then he got up and walked over and
into the sauna.  I turned to Karl (David's friend) and I said,
"Guess what David and I did in the sauna?"  When he declined to
guess, I told David to tell him.  And When David declined to tell
Karl, I told Karl, "Maybe I should just show you."

I used both hands to pull Karl's cock from his shorts, then I
ducked my head under water and took him in my mouth.  His cock
was really long!  Probably ten inches!  I only sucked him for a
second, but I felt so nasty!  When I came to the surface, I asked
if he would fuck me.  "Come here," I instructed.  I stood and
walked to the steps.  I stopped just when my ass had cleared the
water and held on to the railing.  "Get behind me Karl."  When he
stepped up behind me, I reached back and guided his cock up
between my legs and alongside my thong. I stopped when I felt the
head of his dick between my pussy lips.  He was standing one step
below me, and the height was just right.  We were facing the door
of the pool area, so if anyone came in, all he would have to do
was sit back down in the water, and they wouldn't see anything.

"Stick it in me," I urged.  Karl straightened up and shoved about
seven inches of cock into my pussy.  He was a little taller than
me, but not enough to be in a position where he could give me all
of that long cock, but it was enough! "Now fuck me," I told him.
Karl started out carefully and slowly, just moving his cock back
and forth a few inches, but it felt really good.  I told him that
he had better hurry if he wanted to cum before Tom got done with
his sauna, and he started fucking me a little harder.  I stood
with my legs almost together, and I could tell that Karl liked
the position.  The shaft of his cock rubbed up and down between
my thighs as his cock head moved in and out of me.  When he said
he was getting ready to cum, I told him to cum on my ass.  I felt
him pull out and then I felt the distinct feel of hot cum on my
ass.  I reached back and rubbed the head of his cock around my
ass, then I turned around and sank down, rubbing his cock on my
face.

We both sat back down to collect ourselves.  I thanked the guys
for livening up my shopping trip, then I told them that I had
better check on Tom before he got too suspicious.  I told them
that I might see them again if they were going to be there all
weekend (and they said they were), and then I got up to join Tom
in the sauna.

Tom ate me out when I joined him, while I told him about what had
happened. Then we went up to bed and he fucked me long and hard.
The next evening was even more fun, and I'll tell you all about
it in my next letter.  Until then, think about me stroking those
guys' cocks as Tom was off turning the hot tub timer back on.

Love, Bobbi

)

                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 29

 

In my last letter, I told you about the start to a mini vacation
on November 22nd and 23rd.  Well, Tom and I were in the city for
a little fun, and I'll tell you all about the rest of the weekend
in this letter.  For those of you who don't know me, my name is
Bobbi Sue, and I have turned out to be quite the exhibitionist. 
Well, I guess that is putting it mildly.  You see, I don't just
like to show off, I really enjoy following through.  You'll get a
better idea after you read this letter.  I am 31 yrs old (I just
had a Birthday!), 5'1" tall and weigh about 105 lbs.  My
measurements are 34A-22-34, and I have shoulder-length blond hair
and blue eyes.  I enjoy running, biking, roller-blading and cross
country skiing, and I keep my body in very good shape. I've been
told that my best feature is my well-toned ass.

Okay, so Tom and I arrived kind-of late at our hotel on Friday
night, nut I was still able to take on a couple of guys (Karl and
David) in the hot tub and sauna.  Saturday morning I teased Tom a
little by showing him the shopping outfit I had in mind, and by
sucking his cock as I told him about what I wanted to do that
day.

My outfit consisted of a fuzzy green sweater, a very short green
lycra miniskirt, a white garter, white fishnet stockings, and a
pair of green four inch spike heels.  I told Tom that I wanted to
spend some time in different shoe stores in the malls, trying on
shoes, and to finish the day off, I wanted to go to the adult
bookstore to get a new toy.  As I told Tom all of this, I sucked
his cock until I thought the head might burst.  I didn't let him
cum (even though I really wanted to taste him!), because I'd
decided that neither one of us should cum until after we got to
the bookstore.  Tom had told me about the video viewing booths at
the bookstore, and I thought that would be a good place to have
my first orgasm of the day.

I went down and got our complimentary continental breakfast and
brought it up to the room on a tray.  I wore my robe with nothing
under it.  I didn't flash anybody, but it was exciting being down
there among the other men and women, knowing I was naked under my
robe!  I did undo the belt on the way back up to our room in the
elevator, and as I walked down the hall, the robe hung open in
the front.  Unfortunately, no one was there to see me, but had
they been, they would have been able to see my pussy.  Tom almost
attacked me when he opened the door and saw me standing there
like that, but I reminded him that he'd just have to wait.

After breakfast, we got dressed and headed for the first mall. 
Of course the first store I went into was a shoe store.  Tom
doesn't like to go with me when I flash the clerks, he just walks
back and forth out in the mall, peeking at me as he walks past. 
I walked over to the wall of the store where the high heels were
displayed and the clerk came over to help me.  We were the only
ones in the shop, so I knew I'd have his complete attention.  I
picked out a couple heels to try on, and then I found a seat and
waited for him to return with my selections in my size.

I got all tingly when he pulled his little stool up in front of
me and bent down to take my foot in his hand.  Sitting down had
caused my miniskirt to ride up, and the tops of my stockings were
just visible below the hem of my skirt. The clerk was very
gentle, almost caressing my foot, and it gave me shivers as he
helped me on with one of the new shoes.  He was bent down, and he
lifted his head to ask how it felt.  That's when I parted my legs
just slightly, giving him a close-up, clear shot of my shaved
pussy.  He still had his hand on my foot as he just kind-of
stared up my skirt.  I took the opportunity to move my legs even
further apart, and I whispered to him, "Why don't you touch it?"

I was sitting facing away from the mall, so if he was discrete,
no one would know what he was doing.  He looked around for a
second, then he slowly moved his hand up my leg, to the inside of
my thigh, and right on up to my pussy.  I slid forward on my
chair and told him, "Stick it in me."  He didn't miss a beat as
he worked his finger in between my pussy lips, and curled it up
into me.  He worked his finger back and forth, and while he did I
told him that I was planning on entertaining a few guys that
night, and I asked if he'd like to have a chance to do more than
just finger me.  He said he'd love to see more of me, and I
reached into my purse and handed him a piece of paper with my
hotel, room number, and address on it.  "The party starts at
seven o'clock," I told him.

Then I told him I had to go, and he removed his finger from my
pussy.  I took hold of his hand and bent down and sucked my
juices from his finger.  "I guess I'll see you later, then."  I
smiled as he took the new shoe off and put my shoe back on.  He
asked me if I wanted the shoes I'd tried on, and then he said I
didn't have to give him any money!  So, I took my new shoes and
went to go find Tom.

Tom was nearby, but he hadn't been able to see all that had gone
on, so I told him.  He asked when I'd made up a slip of paper
with our hotel and room number on it, and I opened my purse to
show him what was there.  "I took a little time earlier this
morning to make these," I said as I showed him all of the little
notes in my purse.  "There are twenty of them, and I hope I get
to pass them all out!"

The rest of the morning, and half of the afternoon, I went from
store to store, sometimes buying clothes, almost always showing
my pussy, and inviting more and more guys to the hotel that
night.  At around three, after I'd passed out my last slip of
paper, I asked Tom if we could go to the adult bookstore.

There were a bunch of cars in the parking lot, and I was really
excited about going inside.  I knew that most of the men in there
would be happy to see me, and I planned to act accordingly!

Tom hung back a little, so as not to scare the guys away, and I
walked into the bookstore.  We'd never been to this bookstore,
but had driven past it on an earlier trip.  There appeared to be
two areas, a big room with racks of magazines and wall displays
of various sex toys, and a hallway off to the left. I knew from
talking to Tom that the hallway wound around in a room that
contained a number of video viewing booths.

I walked on in to the main room and caught the attention of
several men who were looking at the magazines.  I noticed a sign
that stated there was a cover charge of $1, so I started to dig
in my purse for a buck.  When I tried to hand it to the guy
behind the counter, he just smiled and said, "That's okay, I
should be paying you."  I asked him what he meant, and he said
that having a pretty girl like me in his store was likely to
increase sales.  I smiled and thanked him, and then I started
walking around looking at the different magazines.

I was just making my way to the displays of sex toys when Tom
came in.  Tom did have to pay his dollar, and by the time he got
over to me, I had taken a rather large black rubber dildo down
and was looking at it.  As Tom walked up, I said in a normal
voice, "I wonder if I could get all of this in my pussy?" Well,
my voice carried pretty well, and by the time I'd finished the
sentence, every head in the room swiveled to look at me (of
course most of the guys were already watching me).  I just
laughed and said, "Looks like I'm not the only one who's
wondering."

Tom and I walked over to the counter and I asked the owner how
the video booths worked.  He explained how they accepted $1 and
$5 bills, and how there were different types of movies in
different booths.  He also told me he had a couple of booths
where I could select a movie from his selection of rental tapes,
and watch the whole thing for $20.  I asked him how many people
were allowed in a booth, and he told me that normally only one
person was allowed per booth, but that he didn't enforce that
rule.  He also told me that if I wanted privacy, I should stay
away from certain booths, because they had holes connecting them
to the booths on the side.  I asked him to explain further, and
he told me that they were called glory holes, and that gay men
sometimes used them to give each other blow jobs.  He went on to
say that if I selected such a booth it was likely that guys would
be watching me through those holes. "So, if you want privacy, I'd
stay away form those booths," he said.

I asked which of the $20 booths were like that, and he said that
only number 12 was like that, and that it had glory holes on both
sides.  I thanked him for the information, then I asked Tom to
help me pick out a video.  As I leaned against the counter to
look over the various titles, I spread my legs, which caused my
skirt to ride up, just exposing the bottom of my ass.  I asked
the owner if he had any tapes with gangbangs on them, and he
showed me a whole series of gangbang tapes.  I picked out one
that showed a petite blond woman on the cover taking on four
rather large black men, and I told Tom, "That's the one I want to
see."  When the owner asked which booth we wanted, I told him in
a clear loud voice, "The one with the glory holes; Number 12." 
Then while tom paid our $20, I turned and looked at the guys who
were looking at me and ran my hand up over my ass, pulling my
skirt up to show them I didn't have any panties on.

Tom asked if I was ready, and I took his hand and we walked out
of the room and down the hall to booth number 12.  It was a fair
size, with enough room for Tom and I to sit and watch the movie
without being cramped, but it was kind of dirty; and there was
nowhere to put my clothes.  I asked Tom, "I wonder if that guy
has somewhere I can put my things?"  I really didn't want to get
my good clothes stained.  Tom suggested that I ask him, and I
left the booth just as the movie was starting.  I passed a couple
of guys heading my way, and they looked confused.  "Don't worry
guys, I'm coming back," I told them, smiling from ear to ear. 
This was going to be fun!

I told the owner about the state of the booth, and my concern
about my good clothes, and I asked if he had anywhere I might put
my clothes while I was watching the movie.  He offered to put
them on a shelf under the counter, and said "Just have your man
bring them to me.  I'll take good care of them.  "Oh why don't I
just give them to you now, and save Tom a trip," I said.  Then I
unzipped my skirt and slid it off and handed it to him.  I
reached down and grabbed the bottom of my sweater and pulled it
over my head and gave that to him too!  So, there I stood in my
white garter and stockings, in my spike heels!  After I was sure
he'd had a good long look, I thanked him and turned and walked
back into the hallway.  I had to walk by a couple of guys to get
back to Tom and our booth, and I brushed my hand across the
fronts of their pants and said, "The shows about to start."

When I opened the door to our booth, I was greeted by the site of
an actress being sandwiched between two black guys with enormous
cocks.  That was just the type of thing I wanted to do!  Tom
already had his pants down and was stroking his cock.  I sat next
to him and began playing with my pussy.  I looked at the two 4"
diameter holes on each side of our boot, and I saw an eye behind
each one.  I put a couple of fingers in my pussy, and looked from
one eye to the other.  Then I said, while looking at the guys
behind the holes, "Okay, here's the deal, I will suck or fuck
anyone who wants me, but only if you are wearing a rubber.  Why
don't you guys spread the word, then get back hear and stick your
rubbered cocks through those holes!"

Well, they were gone in an instant, and in only about one minute,
there were two nice-sized cocks sticking through the glory holes.
 I got down on my knees in front of one of the holes and sucked a
nice seven inch cock into my mouth. I tried to arrange myself so
that I could take the other cock in my pussy, but there was just
too much distance between the walls.  I turned to Tom and said,
"Honey, why don't you trade places with the guy in that booth.  I
just can't reach his cock from here!  You can watch me from
there, okay?"

Tom got up and left, and a couple of seconds later, a strange man
knelt behind me and pushed his cock inside my pussy.  His cock
was nice and thick, but not too long.  He was able to push it in
to the hilt on his first stroke, and it felt delicious!  I
couldn't really see the video, but I could hear it!  The girl on
the tape was urging her lovers to fuck her hard, and she was
moaning and crying out as those big dicks did a job on her.  I
took a cue from the tape and started talking dirty to the guys
who were fucking me.  "Oh yea, your big cock feels sooo good in
my pussy!  Make me cum baby!  Oh jesus, I love having a cock in
my mouth!  Fuck my mouth baby!  Give me all of that cock!"

I felt the guy I was sucking go tense, and then I felt him thrust
into my mouth.  I knew he had just cum, so I just held my mouth
around his cock and felt him pump his sperm into the rubber.  He
pulled his dick back through the glory hole, I heard a door open
and close, and in about thirty seconds there was another cock
sticking through the hole in front of my face.  This one was
really big, and BLACK, just like the ones on the tape!  He had a
rubber on, but even all the way unrolled, it didn't reach the
base of his huge cock!  It had to be ten or eleven inches long,
but really fat!  I would guess that the shaft was eight inches in
circumference, and the head was even bigger.  When he pushed
forward, I took the head in my mouth.  That's all I could get in,
and my mouth was stretched so wide, it hurt!

He moved in and out of my mouth like that until I felt the guy
who was fucking start to buck as he shot his load.  As soon as he
was done, I told Mr. Huge Cock to get his big cock in that booth
with me!  He was a really big guy!  I'd say he stood 6'8" and
weighed 300 lbs, none of it fat!  He said he didn't want to kneel
on the floor, and he sat down on the bench.  I didn't care where
he wanted to do it, a long as he fucked me!  He dropped his pants
and slid forward on the bench, with his giant cock reaching for
the sky.  I climbed up on the bench with one foot on either side
of him, facing him.  I wanted to feel him bottom out against my
clit!  I lowered myself down until the head of that enormous
piece of meat was nestled between my pussy lips.  Then I sunk
down onto him.

I love the way it feels when a really big cock forces its way
into me for the first time!  It's such a shock, being instantly
so full of cock!  I only got about five inches in on that first
penetration, but as I slowly bounced up and down, I took more and
more of his cock in my pussy.  I'm pretty flexible, but in our
current position, I just couldn't get all the way down on his
magnificent tool!  He sensed my frustration and stood up, with me
still impaled on his huge dick!  I held on around his neck and
wrapped my legs around his back, as I felt the rest of his thick
ten inches fill my pussy completely!  I bounced up and down on
his cock like a mad woman!  I thought how I must look to Tom and
whoever else must be watching; my petite white body bouncing up
and down on his massive black cock.  My black lover fucked me
like that for about five minutes, until with a low growl he shot
his cum up into me!  After that he lifted me off of his cock and
set me on the ground.  I still had my heels on, but I only came
up to his chest.  I rolled his rubber off and rubbed his cock and
cum all over my little tits.  Then he left and another guy
entered to take his place.  I looked and saw a cock sticking
through the glory hole, so I got back down on my hands and knees,
and took the cock sticking through the hole in my mouth as the
other guy got behind me and stuck his cock in my pussy.


Luckily, my pussy is very elastic, and by the time I had finished
those two guys and then the next two, it was getting nice and
tight again.  I continued to fuck whoever showed up, and I was
treated to some nice cocks.  After we'd been there for over an
hour and a half, and after the movie had run out, and after I'd
come about a half-dozen times, I heard Tom's voice through the
hole, telling me that if we were going to be ready for the other
party we should go soon.  I told him to wait until I was through
with my two current lovers, and then to go get my clothes and
tell the owner that I wanted to fuck him to thank him for the use
of his booth.  After I finished the two guys who were doing me,
Tom left to get the owner.

In a couple of minutes Tom opened the door to the booth and let
the owner in. I asked him how he wanted me, and he said he'd like
me to lean forward against the wall while he did me from behind.
Well, I like it like that, but I've found that it's easier if the
guy fucks my ass in that position; I can get more of his cock in
me.  So I asked if he'd like to do that to me, and he eagerly
agreed.  I used my pussy juices to lube my asshole, (plus he had
a lubricated condom), and I spread my cheeks for him as he pushed
his cock up into my asshole.  I felt like such a slut (a feeling
that I love!) as he hammered away in my butt, and when he was
done with me, he haned me $20.  He told me that he couldn't
possibly accept my rent for the booth, considering the service
I'd provided.  I kissed him and told him, "It's been my
pleasure."

I noticed that he didn't have my clothes with him, and asked him
about it.  He said that he could go get them, but I told him I'd
just come with him, and pick them up at the counter.  Then I
followed him out to the main room and dressed slowly as several
guys looked on.  I told the guys who were watching , that I'd
love to fuck them, but I had to go.  I did tell them where I was
staying, and told them to come and see me there later.  Then Tom
and I walked out to the car and headed back to our hotel.  God it
felt good to feel so well used!  Once I start fucking like that,
I just get more and more horny!  As I sat in the car thinking
about what I'd just done, and about what I was about to do, my
nipples got hard.  I couldn't wait to get back to the hotel to
start the next round!

Well, this letter is getting very long!  I think I'll take a
break here and post this to the newsgroup.  I promise I'll get to
the end of this story soon, but I want to give you something to
think about right now.  So won't you please picture me in that
dirty little video booth, sucking the cock that's sticking
through the wall, while some other strange man fucks me from
behind?

                            Bobbi Sue's Adventure 30

      



December 16

Hi Everybody,

In my last letter, I told you about the second part of a  mini
vacation that Tom (my husband) and I took on November 22nd and
23rd.  Well, since we arrived on Friday night, I had taken on a
couple of guys in the hotel hot tub, and then had flashed my
pussy to twenty guys in the mall.  I also invited all twenty guys
to a party at our hotel room that night.  While I was waiting for
the party to begin, I had Tom take me to an adult bookstore where
I took on about a dozen guys in a video booth.  For about an hour
and a half, I sucked one guy's cock through a glory hole, while
another guy joined me in the booth and fucked me from behind.  I
think I did about a dozen guys that way (two at a time) before we
had to leave to get ready for my party.  I'll tell you all about
the rest of the weekend in this letter.

For those of you who don't know me, my name is Bobbi Sue, and I
have turned out to be quite the exhibitionist.  Well, I guess
that is putting it mildly. You see, I don't just like to show
off, I really enjoy following through. You'll get a better idea
after you read this letter.  I am 31 yrs old (I just had a
Birthday!), 5'1" tall and weigh about 105 lbs.  My measurements
are 34A-22-34, and I have shoulder-length blond hair and blue
eyes.  I enjoy running, biking, roller-blading and cross country
skiing, and I keep my body in very good shape. Most guys seem to
like my nicely-muscled ass and although I have small breasts,
guys also seem to like my prominent nipples.

Okay, so Tom and I arrived back at our hotel about a half hour
before the party was supposed to start.  We had driven through
the drive through at MacDonald's to get something to eat, and I
had pulled my sweater up to flash the guy who took our money. 
Once we were in the hotel room, Tom suggested that I get cleaned
up.  I really love the feel of being sweaty and sticky from
fucking (I do wear deodorant, so I don't smell!), so I told Tom
that I'd rather not get cleaned up.  He likes me that way too, so
it was easy to talk him out of it. We decided that I should look
available when the first guests arrived, so I stripped down to my
garter and stockings.  While we were waiting, Tom rubbed my pussy
with baby oil to sooth it.  I was still very well lubricated
(like I said in my last letter, once I get started on a string of
guys, I just get hornier and hornier!), and I couldn't wait for
the guys to start arriving!

It was almost seven o'clock when we heard the first knock on the
door.  I got up and opened the door wide, exposing myself to
whoever might be standing in the hallway.  I recognized the guy
from the adult bookstore, and I invited him in.  I asked him if
he was ready for a wild ride, and while he looked me over, he
said that he sure was!  I shut the door and led him over to the
bed.  "How do you want me?"  I told him that he could do anything
he wanted to me. "Anything at all," I repeated.  He kept glancing
at Tom, so I put him at ease by telling him that Tom was only
there to see that I didn't get hurt.  That loosened him up some,
and he asked if I really meant what I said about him being able
to do anything he wanted.  "Anything you want," I repeated, "and
the nastier, the better!"

As he was about to tell me what he wanted, there was another
knock at the door. Tom got up and opened the door and admitted
the two guys who were standing there.  Now that I knew I'd have
an audience, I got even hornier!  I turned to my partner and
said, "Would you like to fuck my ass?"  He nodded his head and I
grabbed the K-Y jelly from the nightstand.  I instructed my lover
to grab a condom from one of the boxes on the nightstand as I
lubed my ass.  I worked two fingers in and out of my asshole, and
then I got up on my hands and knees on the bed.  I turned and
looked at the two guys who had just entered the room and said,
"You know, I'm going to need something to suck on.  Why don't one
of you get in front of me and feed me your cock!"  Then I asked
the guy who was about to fuck my ass, "Well, what are you waiting
for?"

So, two of the guys stripped and one got on the bed on his knees
in front of me.  I hungrily sucked his unsheathed cock into my
mouth, and braced myself for the cock I knew would soon be
sliding up my ass.  I felt the guy get between my legs and I felt
his cock probing for the entrance to my butt.  I reached back and
felt a nice, long cock, and I placed the circumcised head against
my rosebud.  I felt sooooo decadent as he pushed forward and
impaled me on his long cock!  And within a minute he was plunging
the entire length all the way into me.  Now I was in my element!
I moaned and slurped at the cock in my mouth as an eight inch
cock filled my ass.  After sucking so many rubbered cocks, it
felt great to have one in my mouth without a rubber.  I decided
that I'd suck them all first without a condom, but if they wanted
to cum in my mouth, they'd have to rubber up.

I was aware of another knock on the door, and I was delighted by
the fact that anyone passing by our room would be able to look in
and see me on the bed with two cocks in me!  I got so excited,
knowing that more men were entering the room, and by being so
exposed that I kind-of lost track of what I was going to do.  And
when the guy I was sucking told me he was going to cum, I forgot
to pull his cock out!  As he spurted his load into my hungry
mouth, I swallowed his delicious cum until he was spent.  As I
savored the strong taste of his cum, I looked up at him and
rubbed his cock around my lips.  I really love it when a guy
explodes in my mouth.  It makes me feel so nasty!  And I love to
feel nasty!  And now that I'd tasted that musty strong scent, I
craved to taste some more!  As my lover got off the bed, I told
him not to leave, and that when he got hard again, he should try
my ass or pussy!

The next guy mounted the bed in front of me, and I was treated to
a nice thick, black cock to suck on.  "Suck my black meat,
bitch!" he instructed.  I was only too happy to accommodate him,
and I took his fairly thick eight inches all the way in and down
my throat!  Then he started moving in and out of my mouth, each
stoke pushing all the way in.  He and the guy who was fucking my
ass set up a rhythm, and as I moved back, taking eight inches of
cock up my ass, the cock in my mouth would slide out of my
throat.  then I'd move forward off the cock in my ass, taking the
ebony cock all the way in my mouth.  It was perfect!

The pace of the cock driving into my ass grew quicker and I knew
he was going to cum.  The black guy buried his cock down my
throat, and I knew he was going to cum, too!  I hadn't bothered
to make him put on a rubber either, and the thought of getting
another load of cum in my mouth made me very excited!  The two
guys came together, and kept me impaled on their cocks as the
drained their balls into me.  I moved back so that the cock in my
throat would deposit some of its cum in my mouth where I could
taste it, and the strong acrid taste acted like an aphrodisiac on
me.  When they were both through with me, I flipped over on my
back on the bed.

There were now about ten guys in the room, and to my delight,
none of the guys who'd already fucked me had left!  I propped my
head up with pillows and looked at the ten guys gathered in front
of me.  They all had their cocks out and were stroking them (even
Tom was doing it!)  "Who's next?" I asked.  Two guys stepped
forward.  They happened to be two more black guys, and their
cocks were very nice looking!  Tom has told me how he really
likes to see me fucking black guys, and I noticed that he looked
really excited at the prospect of me doing these two guys in
front of him.  I slid to the edge of the bed, so that one could
get between my legs on his knees, while the other guy could
straddle my chest and fuck my mouth.

Tom was reminding the guys who fucked me to put on condoms, but
he wasn't asking the guys I sucked to do the same.  Apparently he
was as caught up in the excitement of me swallowing all of these
guys cum as I was!  When the first of my two black lovers climbed
up on the bed and straddled my chest, I couldn't see what the
other one was doing.  I took the big cock that was offered to me
and sucked the head into my mouth.  It was about nine inches
long, and fairly thick, so I knew I wouldn't be able to get it
all in my throat in my current position.  Still, I really got off
on sucking that black meat as he moved his fist up and down the
rock-hard shaft!  As I slurped away in front of all of those
guys, I felt the other guy push his cock into my pussy.

His cock must have been even bigger than the one I was sucking
on, and it stretched me wide open!  He moved slowly in and out of
my pussy, and the guy I was sucking matched his movements.  I
felt like such a slut, as I glanced at the men watching me.  And
the tandem motion of those two lovely large cocks moving in and
out of my mouth and pussy drove me wild!  It took a couple of
minutes, but soon the guy in my pussy was fucking me hard,
pushing his long, thick cock all the way into me.  Every time he
drove his pelvis into mine, I could feel him against my clit, and
I'd let out a little whimper, muffled by the cock in my mouth. 
He kept fucking me like that, and after only a couple of minutes,
I came.  It just made me want more, so I grabbed the ass of the
guy who was fucking my face and pulled him to me, forcing his
cock into my throat! I love the feeling of a big cock choking me,
and his was doing just that!  He really got off on my depraved
lust and started to cum.  His cum filled my mouth around his cock
and oozed out of my lips, running slowly down my face!  When he
pulled out, the guy who was fucking me pulled out and pulled off
his rubber. He moved up over me and started to erupt all over my
face. After he coated my face with his thick white cum, he
slipped the head of his cock into my open mouth.  I sucked and
licked him clean, and then he pulled it out and climbed off of
me.

I could see that more guys had joined the party, and it looked
like no one was anxious to leave.  The room wasn't all that big,
so the guys were lined up around the walls of the room.  God, it
made me feel sexy to have all of those guys there watching me!  I
wanted to give my audience something really hot to watch, so I
asked, "Who has the biggest cock here?"  Pretty soon one guy
stepped forward from the rest.  He too was black, and his cock
was gorgeous! It was fully a foot long, and the head was as thick
as a pop can!  And amazingly, it was sticking straight out, and
as hard as a rock!  I've noticed that most really big cocks don't
always get rock hard, and I think their suppleness is what has
allowed me to take them all the way inside of me. Well, that
wouldn't be the case here!  I love the challenge of taking
something really big inside of me.  It doesn't have to be a cock,
but I especially love trying to accommodate huge cocks!  Now I
was going to do it in front of over twenty strange men!

I got on my back on the bed and let my head hang over the side. 
My black lover knew just what to do, and he knelt in front of me
and fed me the head of his enormous tool.  I've found that if I
can get the head of a really big cock in my mouth, I can
eventually take it all down my throat.  It isn't easy, and
involves using some force, but I like that kind of thing! 
Anyway, I opened my mouth wide as that ebony monster moved
froward.  As he pushed froward, I licked all around the head, and
it started to inch in.  Tom handed the guy the K-Y jelly and I
watched as he rubbed it up and down his glistening shaft.  As I
was just able to get the head in and my lips closed around the
shaft, I felt someone get on the bed.  I couldn't see who it was,
but he lifted my ass off the bed and then lowered me onto his
lap.  I knew that he was going to fuck me, and I welcomed the
feeling as he slipped a nice thick cock into my pussy.

I reached out in front of me and placed my hands on the ass of
the guy with his cock in my mouth; and I slowly pulled him to me.
 I heard the guys urging me on as I felt inch after inch of that
huge cock slide into my mouth and reach the opening of my throat.
 I took a deep breath through my nose and pulled him to me.  I
gagged as his cock entered my throat, but I kept exerting
pressure on his ass, until he had one foot of rock hard cock down
my throat. The guy who was fucking my pussy was also in to the
hilt, and I was in heaven!

The guy in my throat started fucking me with long slow strokes,
and I was able to get a breath each time he pulled back and that
huge cock retreated from my throat.  I refused to let him take it
all the way out; it just felt too good having him in me.  As he
fucked my throat, I felt the guy in my pussy quicken his pace. 
Then he pulled out of my pussy and I felt him spray my belly with
hot cum!

Before someone could take his place, I pulled the huge cock from
my mouth and begged, "fuck my  pussy?!"  The guy got up and
walked around the bed and climbed on top of me.  He was a very
big man, and I loved the way he felt on top of me.  I pulled my
knees up and spread them wide so that he'd have easy access to my
sloppy wet pussy.  I was in heaven as he started to slide that
huge cock into my waiting pussy!  He bottomed out in me after I'd
taken almost ten inches.  It was kind of painful, and really
intense, feeling his 12" cock against the back of my womb. 
Still, I wanted it all, so I bit my lip and grabbed his ass and
pulled!  He obviously knew what I wanted, and he pushed until
he'd forced the entire length of his 12" cock into me.  I've had
cocks that big before, but his was straight as an arrow, and hard
as a rock, and it didn't conform to me as well as the others had.
 It was a feeling that I'd felt before when the others did me,
but it was even more intense now, and I let out a scream.

I guess he didn't want anyone busting into our room, because he
covered my mouth with his big hand and started moving in and out
of me, forcing his long, thick cock all the way in on every
stroke!  Tom looked at me, to see if I was alright, and I nodded
my head to let him know this was something that I wanted. I came
twice while that big man fucked me, and after a couple of minutes
I was enough used to his size and length for it to not be painful
anymore.  When I stopped crying out with his every stroke, he
pulled his hand away from my mouth.  "Cum inside of me," I told
him, "I want to feel your cum in my pussy." Tom looked a little
concerned, but I noticed the swollen head of his cock and knew
that it turned him on.  "Oh yea baby, fill me up," I urged him. 
And when he did cum, he did fill me up, too!  As he started to
get soft and pulled his cock from between my pussy lips, I could
feel his cum run out and down the crack of my ass.

As he climbed off of me, another guy took his place, so I was
without a cock in my pussy for only seconds.  A guy knelt by my
head, and I sucked his cock down my throat; I was back in heaven!
 It was like that for the next seven hours; I fucked each of the
twenty-seven guys there at least once (and a lot of them twice!),
and I'm sure I had every cock there in my mouth.  I took them in
my mouth, pussy and ass, and while I did most of the guys two at
a time (including a bunch of DP's), I did three triple
penetrations (one with that big cock in my ass!). After I'd let
several more guys cum in my pussy, Tom got nervous and made me
tell them to wear condoms after that.  Still, with all of that
cum in me, the noises my pussy made as they fucked me were sooo
sexy!  And each time a new cock plunged into me, it would force
some of that cum out around the shaft! God it felt yummy!  I did
continue to drink their cum, and I think I probably sucked all of
them off over the course of the night.  It was the hottest and
best sex I can remember having (with the possible exception of
the two times I fucked Alan and Joseph), and it was definitely
the sluttiest!  After the last guy left, I made Tom eat me out,
and then rewarded him by letting him fuck my ass.

After it was all over, at around 2:30 A.M., I called the guys I'd
met on the first night of our trip, and asked then if they'd like
to fuck me again.  Of course they said yes, and I asked them for
their room number.  I told them I'd be right up, and then I
walked to the door of our room and opened it.  I was still
wearing my garter and white stockings, and I put my heels back
on.  I told Tom not to wait up for me (knowing he would!), and I
stepped into the hall and closed the door!  I walked down the
hall to the elevator and pushed the button.  I could hear it
getting closer, and I heard the sound of loud conversation.  As
the door opened, I could see four guys who had obviously been
drinking.  I stepped in and faced them as the door closed behind
me.  I asked them, "want to fuck?"  Then I turned and leaned
forward against the side wall, and spread my legs.  It didn't
take them long to respond and within about thirty seconds I had
one of them in my pussy.

The elevator arrived at the floor we were all going to and the
door opened.  I suggested that we all go to their room, where
they could fuck me without interruptions.  When we got in the
door, I leaned against the wall with my legs spread, and stayed
there until they had all cum in my pussy.  Then I thanked them
and walked down the hall to the room I'd been headed for.  I
knocked on the door and was admitted to the room.  I walked over
and knelt at the edge of one of their beds and leaned forward
across the bed.  "Fuck my ass," I told them, and that's just what
they did!

When I got back to Tom after being gone about an hour and a half,
I told him what I'd been up to, as he jacked off on my face.  We
tried to add up how many times I'd been fucked, but our usual
method of counting the remaining condoms didn't work this time. 
Tom had counted the number of guys in our room, and came up with
27 (not counting himself).  So, adding the guys in the elevator,
and the guys in the room upstairs, I had been used by
thirty-three men that night.  We figured that I had probably
drank 27 loads of cum, and talking about it made me want more! 
We had started the night with five boxes of twelve condoms, and
there were only 28 left!  So, counting the first seven guys, whom
I let fuck me without condoms, and the six who'd fucked me later;
that means I had sex a total of 72 times!  And if you count the
guys I'd fucked and sucked in the adult book store, it comes to
around 84 times!

My pussy, ass, and mouth were sore the next day, but I still
stopped off next door at my neighbor's to let him and three of
his friends fuck me before I settled in with Tom for the
remainder of the day.  So, there it is.  I hope you enjoyed this
adventure; I think it was my wildest ever.  When you think of me,
why don't you picture me standing there in the elevator, bent
forward with my legs spread, and asking those strange men, "Want
to fuck me?"

Love, Bobbi